Story - A Wizard of Earthsea by Ursula K. LeGuin
A Wizard of Earthsea
Ursula K. LeGuin
1968
Only in silence the word,
only in dark the light,
only in dying life:
bright the hawk's flight on the empty sky.
-The Creation of Ea
------
1 Warriors in the Mist
------
The Island of Gont, a single mountain that lifts its peak a mile
above the storm-racked Northeast Sea, is a land famous for wizards. From the
towns in its high valleys and the ports on its dark narrow bays many a
Gontishman has gone forth to serve the Lords of the Archipelago in their cities
as wizard or mage, or, looking for adventure, to wander working magic from isle
to isle of all Earthsea. Of these some say the greatest, and surely the greatest
voyager, was the man called Sparrowhawk, who in his day became both dragonlord
and Archmage. His life is told of in the Deed of Ged and in many songs, but this
is a tale of the time before his fame, before the songs were made.
He was born in a lonely village called Ten Alders, high on the
mountain at the head of the Northward Vale. Below the village the pastures and
plowlands of the Vale slope downward level below level towards the sea, and
other towns lie on the bends of the River Ar; above the village only forest
rises ridge behind ridge to the stone and snow of the heights.
The name he bore as a child, Duny, was given him by his mother, and
that and his life were all she could give him, for she died before he was a year
old. His father, the bronze-smith of the village, was a grim unspeaking man, and
since Duny's six brothers were older than he by many years and went one by one
from home to farm the land or sail the sea or work as smith in other towns of
the Northward Vale, there was no one to bring the child up in tenderness. He
grew wild, a thriving weed, a tall, quick boy, loud and proud and full of
temper. With the few other children of the village he herded goats on the steep
meadows above the riversprings; and when he was strong enough to push and pull
the long bellows-sleeves, his father made him work as smith's boy, at a high
cost in blows and whippings. There was not much work to be got out of Duny. He
was always off and away; roaming deep in the forest, swimming in the pools of
the River Ar that like all Gontish rivers runs very quick and cold, or climbing
by cliff and scarp to the heights above the forest, from which he could see the
sea, that broad northern ocean where, past Perregal, no islands are.
A sister of his dead mother lived in the village. She had done what
was needful for him as a baby, but she had business of her own and once he could
look after himself at all she paid no more heed to him. But one day when the boy
was seven years old, untaught and knowing nothing of the arts and powers that
are in the world, he heard his aunt crying out words to a goat which had jumped
up onto the thatch of a hut and would not come down: but it came jumping when
she cried a certain rhyme to it. Next day herding the longhaired goats on the
meadows of High Fall, Duny shouted to them the words he had heard, not knowing
their use or meaning or what kind of words they were:
Noth hierth malk man
hiolk han merth han!
He yelled the rhyme aloud, and the goats came to him. They came very quickly,
all of them together, mot making any sound. They looked at him out of the dark
slot in their yellow eyes.
Duny laughed and shouted it out again, the rhyme that gave him power
over the goats. They came closer, crowing and pushing round him. All at once he
felt afraid of their thick, ridged horns and their strange eyes and their
strange silence. He tried to get free of them and to run away. The goats ran
with him keeping in a knot around him, and so they came charging down into the
village at last, all the goats going huddled together as if a rope were pulled
tight round them, and the boy in the midst of them weeping and bellowing.
Villagers ran from their houses to swear at the goats and laugh at the boy.
Among them came the boy's aunt, who did not laugh. She said a word to the goats,
and the beasts began to bleat and browse and wander, freed from the spell.
ÒCome with me,Ó she said to Deny.
She took him into her hut where she lived alone. She let no child
enter there usually, and the children feared the place. It was low and dusky,
windowless, fragrant with herbs that hung drying from the cross-pole of the
roof, mint and moly and thyme, yarrow and rushwash and paramal, kingsfoil,
clovenfoot, tansy and bay. There his aunt sat crosslegged by the firepit, and
looking sidelong at the boy through the tangles of her black hair she asked him
what he had said to the goats, and if he knew what the rhyme was. When she found
that he knew nothing, and yet had spellbound the goats to come to him and follow
him, then she saw that he must have in him the makings of power.
As her sister's son he had been nothing to her, but now she looked at
him with a new eye. She praised him, and told him she might teach him rhymes he
would like better, such as the word that makes a snail look out of its shell, or
the name that calls a falcon down from the sky.
ÒAye, teach me that name!Ó he said, being clear over the fright the
goats had given him, and puffed up with her praise of his cleverness.
The witch said to him, ÒYou will not ever tell that word to the other
children, if I teach it to you.Ó
ÒI promise.Ó
She smiled at his ready ignorance. ÒWell and good. But I will bind
your promise. Your tongue will be stilled until I choose to unbind it, and even
then, though you can speak, you will not be able to speak the word I teach you
where another person can hear it. We must keep the secrets of our craft.Ó
ÒGood,Ó said the boy, for he had no wish to tell the secret to his
playmates, liking to know and do what they knew not and could not.
He sat still while his aunt bound back her un-combed hair, and
knotted the belt of her dress, and sat crosslegged throwing handfuls of leaves
into the firepit so that a smoke spread and filled the darkness of the hut. She
began to sing, Her voice changed sometimes to low or high as if another voice
sang through her, and the singing went on and on until the boy did not know if
he waked or slept, and all the while the witch's old black dog that never barked
sat by him with eyes red from the smoke. Then the witch spoke to Duny in a
tongue he did not understand, and made him say with her certain rhymes and words
until the enchantment came on him and held him still.
ÒSpeak!Ó she said to test the spell.
The boy Could not speak, but he laughed.
Then his aunt was a little afraid of his strength, for this was as
strong a spell as she knew how to weave: she had tried not only to gain control
of his speech and silence, but to bind him at the same time to her service in
the craft of sorcery. Yet even as the spell bound him, he had laughed. She said
nothing. She threw clear water on the fire till the smoke cleared away, and gave
the boy water to drink, and when the air was clear and he could speak again she
taught him the true name of the falcon, to which the falcon must come.
This was Duny's first step on the way he was to follow all his life,
the way of magery, the way that led him at last to hunt a shadow over land and
sea to the lightless coasts of death's kingdom. But in those first steps along
the way, it seemed a broad, bright road.
When he found that the wild falcons stooped down to him from the wind
when he summoned them by name, lighting with a thunder of wings on his wrist
like the hunting-birds of a prince, then he hungered to know more such names and
came to his aunt begging to learn the name of the sparrowhawk and the osprey and
the eagle. To earn the words of power he did all the witch asked of him and
learned of her all she taught, though not all of it was pleasant to do or know.
There is a saying on Gont, Weak as woman's magic, and there is another saying,
Wicked as woman's magic. Now the witch of Ten Alders was no black sorceress, nor
did she ever meddle with the high arts or traffic with Old Powers; but being an
ignorant woman among ignorant folk, she often used her crafts to foolish and
dubious ends. She knew nothing of the Balance and the Pattern which the true
wizard knows and serves, and which keep him from using his spells unless real
need demands. She had a spell for every circumstance, and was forever wearing
charms. Much of her lore was mere rubbish and humbug, nor did she know the true
spells from the false. She knew many curses, and was better at causing sickness,
perhaps, than at curing it. Like any village witch she could brew up a love-
potion, but there were other, uglier brews she made to serve men's jealousy and
hate. Such practices, however, she kept from her young prentice, and as far as
she was able she taught him honest craft.
At first all his pleasure in the art-magic was, childlike, the power
it gave him over bird and beast, and the knowledge of these. And indeed that
pleasure stayed with him all his life. Seeing him in the high pastures often
with a bird of prey about him, the other children called him Sparrowhawk, and so
he came by the name that he kept in later life as his use-name, when his true-
name was not known.
As the witch kept talking of the glory and the riches and the great
power over men that a sorcerer could gain, he set himself to learn more useful
lore. He was very quick at it. The witch praised him and the children of the
village began to fear him, and he himself was sure that very soon he would
become great among men. So he went on from word to word and from spell to spell
with the witch till he was twelve years old and had learned from her a
great part of what she knew: not much, but enough for the witchwife of a small
village, and more than enough for a boy of twelve. She had taught him all her
lore in herbals and healing, and all she knew of the crafts of finding, binding,
mending, unsealing and revealing. What she knew of chanters' tales and the great
Deeds she had sung him, and all the words of the True Speech that she had
learned from the sorcerer that taught her, she taught again to Deny. And from
weatherworkers and wandering jugglers who went from town to town of the
Northward Vale and the East Forest he had learned various ticks and
pleasantries, spells of Illusion. It was with one of these light spells that he
first proved the great power that was in him.
In those days the Kargad Empire was strong. Those are four great
lands that lie between the Northern and the Eastern Reaches: Karego-At, Atuan,
Hur-at-Hur, Atnini. The tongue they speak there is not like any spoken in the
Archipelago or the other Reaches, and they are a savage people, white-skinned,
yellowhaired, and fierce, liking the sight of blood and the smell of burning
towns. Last year they had attacked the Torikles and the strong island Torheven,
raiding in great force in fleets of redsailed ships. News of this came north to
Gont, but the Lords of Gont were busy with their piracy and paid small heed to
the woes of other lands. Then Spevy fell to the Kargs and was looted and laid
waste, its people taken as slaves, so that even now it is an isle of ruins. In
lust of conquest the Kargs sailed next to Gont, coming in a host, thirty great
longships, to East Port. They fought through that town, took it, burned it;
leaving their ships under guard at the mouth of the River Ar they went up the
Vale wrecking and looting, slaughtering cattle and men. As they went they split
into bands, and each of these bands plundered where it chose. Fugitives brought
warning to the villages of the heights. Soon the people of Ten Alders saw smoke
darken the eastern sky, and that night those who climbed the High Fall looked
down on the Vale all hazed and red-streaked with fires where fields ready for
harvest had been set ablaze, and orchards burned, the fruit roasting on the
blazing boughs, and urns and farmhouses smouldered in ruin.
Some of the villagers fled up the ravines and hid in the forest, and
some made ready to fight for their lives, and some did neither but stood about
lamenting. The witch was one who fled; hiding alone in a cave up on the
Kapperding Scarp and sealing the cave-mouth with spells. Duny's father the
bronze-smith was one who stayed, for he would not leave his smelting-pit and
forge where he had worked for fifty years. All that night he labored beating up
what ready metal he had there into spearpoints, and others worked with him
binding these to the handles of hoes and rakes; there being no time to make
sockets and shaft them properly. There had been no weapons in the village but
hunting bows and short knives, for the mountain folk of Cont are not warlike; it
is not warriors they are famous for, but goat-thieves, sea pirates, and wizards.
With sunrise came a thick white fog, as on many autumn mornings in
the heights of the island. Among their huts and houses down the straggling
street of Ten'Alders the villagers stood waiting with their hunting bows and
new-forged spears, not knowing whether the Kargs might be far-off or very near,
all silent, all peering into the fog that hid shapes and distances and dangers
from their eyes.
With them was Duny. He had worked all night at the forgebellows,
pushing and pulling the two long sleeves of goathide that fed the fire with a
blast of sir. Now his arms so ached and trembled from that work that he could
not hold out the spear he had chosen. He did not see how he could fight or be of
any good to himself or the villagers. It rankled at his heart that he should
die, spitted on a Kargish lance, while still a boy: that he should go into the
dark land without ever having known his own name, his true name as a man. He
looked down at his thin arms, wet with cold fogdew, and raged at his weakness,
for he knew his strength. There was power in him, if he knew how to use it, and
he sought among all the spells he knew for some device that might give him and
his companions an advantage, or at least a chance. But need alone is not enough
to set power free: there must be knowledge.
The fog was thinning now under the heat of the sun that shone bare
above on the peak - in a bright sky. As the mists moved and parted in great
drifts and smoky wisps, the villagers saw a band of warriors coming up the
mountain. They were armored with bronze helmets and greaves and breastplates of
heavy leather and shields of wood and bronze, and armed with swords and the long
Kargish lance. Winding up along the steep bank of the Ar they came in a plumed,
clanking, straggling line, near enough already that their white faces could be
seen, and the words of their jargon heard as they shouted to one another. In
this band of the invading horde there were about a hundred men, which is not
many; but in the village were only eighteen men and boys.
Now need called knowledge out: Duny, seeing the fog blow and thin
across the path before the Kargs, saw a spell that might avail him. An old
weatherworker of the Vale, seeking to win the boy as prentice, had taught him
several charms. One of these tricks was called fogweaving, a binding-spell that
gathers the mists together for a while in one place; with it one skilled in
illusion can shape the mist into fair ghostly seemings, which last a little and
fade away. The boy had no such skill, but his intent was different, and he had
the strength to turn the spell to his own ends. Rapidly and aloud he named the
places and the boundaries of the village, and then spoke the fogweaving charm,
but in among its words he enlaced the words of a spell of concealment, and last
he cried the word that set the magic going.
Even as he did so his father coming up behind him struck him hard on
the side of the head, knocking him right down. ÒBe still, fool! keep your
blattering mouth shut, and hide if you can't fight!Ó
Duny got to his feet. He could hear the Kargs now at the end of the
village, as near as the great yew-tree by the tanner's yard. Their voices were
clear, and the clink and creak of their harness and arms, but they could not be
seen. The fog had closed and thickened all over the village, greying the light,
blurring the world till a man could hardly see his own hands before him.
ÒI've hidden us all,Ó Duny said, sullenly, for his head hurt from his
father's blow, and the working of the doubled incantation had drained his
strength. ÒI'll keep up this fog as long as I can. Get the others to lead them
up to High Fall.Ó
The smith stared at his son who stood wraithlike in that weird, dank
mist. It took him a minute to see Duny's meaning, but when he did he ran at
once, noiselessly, knowing every fence and corner of the village, to find the
others and tell them what to do. Now through the grey fog bloomed a blur of red,
as the Kargs set fire to the thatch of a house. Still they did not come up into
the village, but waited at the lower end till the mist should lift and lay bare
their loot and prey.
The tanner, whose house it was that burned, sent a couple of boys
skipping right under the Kargs' noses, taunting and yelling and vanishing again
like smoke into smoke. Meantime the older men, creeping behind fences and
running from house to house, came close on the other side and sent a volley of
arrows and spears at the warriors, who stood all in a bunch. One Karg fell
writhing with a spear, still warm from its forging, right through his body.
Others were arrow-bitten, and all enraged. They charged forward then to hew down
their puny attackers, but they found only the fog about them, full of voices.
They followed the voices, stabbing ahead into the mist with their great, plumed,
bloodstained lances. Up the length of the street they came shouting, and never
knew they had run right through the village, as the empty huts and houses loomed
and disappeared again in the writhing grey fog. The villagers ran scattering,
most of them keeping well ahead since they knew the ground; but some, boys or
old men, were slow. The Kargs stumbling on them drove their lances or hacked
with their swords, yelling their war-cry, the names of the White Godbrothers of
Atuan:
ÒWuluah! Atwah!Ó
Some of the band stopped when they felt the land grow rough
underfoot, but others pressed right on, seeking the phantom village, following
dim wavering shapes that fled just out of reach before them. All the mist had
come alive with these fleeting forms, dodging, flickering, fading on every side.
One group of the Kargs chased the wraiths straight to the High Fall, the cliff's
edge above the springs of Ar, and the shapes they pursued ran out onto the air
and there vanished in a thinning of the mist, while the pursuers fell screaming
through fog and sudden sunlight a hundred feet sheer to the shallow pools among
the rocks. And those that came behind and did not fall stood at the cliff's
edge, listening.
Now dread came into the Kargs' hearts and they began to seek one
another, not the villagers, in the uncanny mist. They gathered on the hillside,
and yet always there were wraiths and ghost-shapes among them; and other shapes
that ran and stabbed from behind with spear or knife and vanished again. The
Kargs began to run, all of them, downhill, stumbling, silent, until all at once
they ran out from the grey blind mist and saw the river and the ravines below
the village all bare and bright in morning sunlight. Then they stopped,
gathering together, and looked back. A wall of wavering, writhing grey lay blank
across the path, hiding all that lay behind it. Out from it burst two or three
stragglers, lunging and stumbling along, their long lances rocking on their
shoulders. Not one Karg looked back more than that once. All went down, in
haste, away from the enchanted place.
Farther down the Northward Vale those warriors got their fill of
fighting. The towns of the East Forest, from Ovark to the coast, had gathered
their men and sent them against the invaders of Gont. Band after band they came
down from the hills, and that day and the next the Kargs were harried back down
to the beaches above East Port, where they found their ships burnt; so they
fought with their backs to the sea till every man of them was killed, and the
sands of Armouth were brown with blood until the tide came in.
But on that morning in Ten Alders village and up on the High Fall,
the dank grey fog had clung a while, and then suddenly it blew and drifted and
melted away. This man and that stood up in the windy brightness of the morning,
and looked about him wondering. Here lay a dead Karg with yellow hair long,
loose; and bloody; there lay the village tanner, killed in battle like a king.
Down in the village the house that bad been set afire still blazed.
They ran to put the fire out, since their battle had been won. In the street,
near the great yew, they found Duny the bronze-smith's son standing by himself,
bearing no hurt, but speechless and stupid like one stunned. They were well
aware of what he had done, and they led him into his father's house and went
calling for the witch to come down out of her cave and heal the lad who had
saved their lives and their property, all but four who were killed by the Kargs,
and the one house that was burnt.
No weapon-hurt had come to the boy, but he would not speak nor eat
nor sleep; he seemed not to hear what was said to him, not to see those who came
to see him. There was none in those parts wizard enough to cure what ailed him.
His aunt said, ÒHe has overspent his power,Ó but she had no art to help him.
While he lay thus dark and dumb, the story of the lad who wove the
fog and scared off Kargish swordsmen with a mess of shadows was told all down
the Northward Vale, and in the East Forest, and high on the mountain and over
the mountain even in the Great Port of Gont. So it happened that on the fifth
day after the slaughter at Armouth a stranger came into Ten Alders village, a
man neither young nor old, who came cloaked and bareheaded, lightly carrying a
great staff of oak that was as tall as himself. He did not come up the course of
the Ar like most people, but down, out of the forests of the higher
mountainside. The village goodwives saw well that he was a wizard, and when he
told them that he was a healall, they brought him straight to the smith's house.
Sending away all but the boy's father and aunt the stranger stooped above the
cot where Duny lay staring into the dark, and did no more than lay his hand on
the boy's forehead and touch his lips once.
Duny sat up slowly looking about him. In a little while he spoke, and
strength and hunger began to come back into him. They gave him a little to drink
and eat, and he lay back again, always watching the stranger with dark wondering
eyes.
The bronze-smith said to that stranger, ÒYou are no common man.Ó
ÒNor will this boy be a common man,Ó the other answered. ÒThe tale of
his deed with the fog has come to Re Albi, which is my home. I have come here to
give him his name, if as they say he has not yet made his passage into manhood.Ó
The witch whispered to the smith, ÒBrother, this must surely be the
Mage of Re Albi, Ogion the Silent, that one who tamed the earthquake-Ó
ÒSir,Ó said the bronze-smith who would not let a great name daunt
him, Òmy son will be thirteen this month coming, but we thought to hold his
Passage at the feast of Sunreturn this winter.Ó
ÒLet him be named as soon as may be,Ó said the mage, Òfor he needs
his name. I have other business now, but I will come back here for the day you
choose. If you see fit I will take him with me when I go thereafter. And if he
prove apt I will keep him as prentice, or see to it that he is schooled as fits
his gifts. For to keep dark the mind of the mageborn, that is a dangerous
thing.Ó
Very gently Ogion spoke, but with certainty, and even the hardheaded
smith assented to all he said.
On the day the boy was thirteen years old, a day in the early
splendor of autumn while still the bright leaves are on the trees, Ogion
returned to the village from his rovings over Gont Mountain, and the ceremony of
Passage was held. The witch took from the boy his name Duny, the name his mother
had given him as a baby. Nameless and naked he walked into the cold springs of
the Ar where it rises among rocks under the high cliffs. As he entered the water
clouds crossed the sun's face and great shadows slid and mingled over the water
of the pool about him. He crossed to the far bank, shuddering with cold but
walking slow and erect as be should through that icy, living water. As he came
to the bank Ogion, waiting, reached out his hand and clasping the boy's arm
whispered to him his true name: Ged.
Thus was he given his name by one very wise in the uses of power.
The feasting was far from over, and all the villagers were making
merry with plenty to eat and beer to drink and a chanter from down the Vale
singing the Deed of the Dragonlords, when the mage spoke in his quiet voice to
Ged: ÒCome, lad. Bid your people farewell and leave them feasting.Ó
Ged fetched what he had to carry, which was the good bronze knife his
father had forged him, and a leather coat the tanner's widow had cut down to his
size, and an alderstick his aunt had becharmed for him: that was all he owned
besides his shirt and breeches. He said farewell to them, all the people he knew
in all the world, and looked about once at the village that straggled and
huddled there under the cliffs, over the river-springs. Then he set off with his
new master through the steep slanting forests of the mountain isle, through the
leaves and shadows of bright autumn.
------
2 The Shadow
------
Ged had thought that as the prentice of a great mage he would enter
at once into the mystery and mastery of power. He would understand the language
of the beasts and the speech of the leaves of the forest, he thought, and sway
the winds with his word, and learn to change himself into any shape he wished.
Maybe he and his master would run together as stags, or fly to Re Albi over the
mountain on the wings of eagles.
But it was not so at all. They wandered, first down into the Vale and
then gradually south and westward around the mountain, given lodging in little
villages or spending the night out in the wilderness, like poor journeyman-
sorcerers, or tinkers, or beggars. They entered no mysterious domain. Nothing
happened. The mage's oaken staff that Ged had watched at first with eager dread
was nothing but a stout staff to walk with. Three days went by and four days
went by and still Ogion had not spoken a single charm in Ged's hearing, and had
not taught him a single name or rune or spell.
Though a very silent man he was so mild and calm that Ged soon lost
his awe of him, and in a day or two more he was bold enough to ask his master,
ÒWhen will my apprenticeship begin, Sir?Ó
ÒIt has begun,Ó said Ogion.
There was a silence, as if Ged was keeping back something he had to
say. Then he said it: ÒBut I haven't learned anything yet!Ó
ÒBecause you haven't found out what I am teaching,Ó replied the mage,
going on at his steady, long-legged pace along their road, which was the high
pass between Ovark and Wiss. He was a dark man, like most Gontishmen, dark
copper-brown; grey-haired, lean and tough as a hound, tireless. He spoke seldom,
ate little, slept less. His eyes and ears were very keen, and often there was a
listening look on his face.
Ged did not answer him. It is not always easy to answer a mage.
ÒYou want to work spells,Ó Ogion said presently, striding along.
ÒYou've drawn too much water from that well. Wait. Manhood is patience. Mastery
is nine times patience. What is that herb by the path?Ó
ÒStrawflower.Ó
ÒAnd that?Ó
ÒI don't know.Ó
ÒFourfoil, they call it.Ó Ogion had halted, the coppershod foot of
his staff near the little weed, so Ged looked closely at the plant, and plucked
a dry seedpod from it, and finally asked, since Ogion said nothing more, ÒWhat
is its use, Master?Ó
ÒNone I know of.Ó
Ged kept the seedpod a while as they went on, then tossed it away.
ÒWhen you know the fourfoil in all its seasons root and leaf and
flower, by sight and scent and seed, then you may learn its true name, knowing
its being: which is more than its use. What, after all, is the use of you? or of
myself? Is Gont Mountain useful, or the Open Sea?Ó Ogion went on a halfmile or
so, and said at last, ÒTo hear, one must be silent.Ó The boy frowned. He did
not like to be made to feel a fool. He kept back his resentment and impatience,
and tried to be obedient, so that Ogion would consent at last to teach him
something. For he hungered to learn, to gain power. It began to seem to him,
though, that he could have learned more walking with any herb-gatherer or
village sorcerer, and as they went round the mountain westward into the lonely
forests past Wiss he wondered more and more what was the greatness and the magic
of this great Mage Ogion. For when it rained Ogion would not even say the spell
that every weatherworker knows, to send the storm aside. In a land where
sorcerers come thick, like Gont or the Enlades, you may see a raincloud
blundering slowly from side to side and place to place as one spell shunts it on
to the next, till at last it is buffeted out over the sea where it can rain in
peace. But Ogion let the rain fall where it would. He found a thick fir-tree and
lay down beneath it. Ged crouched among the dripping bushes wet and sullen, and
wondered what was the good of having power if you were too wise to use it, and
wished he had gone as prentice to that old weatherworker of the Vale, where at
least he would have slept dry. He did not speak any of his thoughts aloud. He
said not a word. His master smiled, and fell asleep in the rain.
Along towards Sunreturn when the first heavy snows began to fall in
the heights of Gont they came to Re Albi, Ogion's home. It is a town on the edge
of the high rocks of Overfell, and its name means Falcon's Nest. From it one can
see far below the deep harbor and the towers of the Port of Gont, and the ships
that go in and out the gate of the bay between the Armed Cliffs, and far to the
west across the sea one may make out the blue hills of Oranea, easternmost of
the Inward Isles.
The mage's house, though large and soundly built of timber, with
hearth and chimney rather than a firepit, was like the huts of Ten Alders
village: all one room, with a goatshed built onto one side. There was a kind of
alcove in the west wall of the room, where Ged slept. Over his pallet was a
window that looked out on the sea, but most often the shutters must be closed
against the great winds that blew all winter from the west and north. In the
dark warmth of that house Ged spent the winter, hearing the rush of rain and
wind outside or the silence of snowfall, learning to write and read the Six
Hundred Runes of Hardic. Very glad he was to learn this lore, for without it no
mere rote-learning of charms and spells will give a man true mastery. The Hardic
tongue of the Archipelago, though it has no more magic power in it than any
other tongue of men, has its roots in the Old Speech, that language in which
things are named with their true names: and the way to the understanding of this
speech starts with the Runes that were written when the islands of the world
first were raised up from the sea.
Still no marvels and enchantments occurred. All winter there was
nothing but the heavy pages of the Runebook turning, and the rain and the snow
falling; and Ogion would come in from roaming the icy forests or from looking
after his goats, and stamp the snow off his boots, and sit down in silence by
the fire. And the mage's long, listening silence would fill the room, and fill
Ged's mind, until sometimes it seemed he had forgotten what words sounded like:
and when Ogion spoke at last it was as if he had, just then and for the first
time, invented speech. Yet the words he spoke were no great matters but had to
do only with simple things, bread and water and weather and sleep.
As the spring came on, quick and bright, Ogion often sent Ged forth
to gather herbs on the meadows above Re Albi, and told him to take as long as he
liked about it, giving him freedom to spend all day wandering by rainfilled
streams and through the woods and over wet green fields in the sun. Ged went
with delight each time, and stayed out till night; but he did not entirely
forget the herbs. He kept an eye out for them, while he climbed and roamed and
waded and explored, and always brought some home. He came on a meadow between
two streams where the flower called white hallows grew thick, and as these
blossoms are rare and prized by healers, he came back again next day. Someone
else was there before him, a girl, whom he knew by sight as the daughter of the
old Lord of Re Albi. He would not have spoken to her, but she came to him and
greeted him pleasantly: ÒI know you, you are the Sparrowhawk, our mage's adept.
I wish you would tell me about sorcery!Ó
He looked down at the white flowers that brushed against her white
skirt, and at first he was shy and glum and hardly answered. But she went on
talking, in an open, careless, wilful way that little by little set him at ease.
She was a tall girl of about his own age, very sallow, almost white-skinned; her
mother, they said in the village, was from Osskil or some such foreign land. Her
hair fell long and straight like a fall of black water. Ged thought her very
ugly, but he had a desire to please her, to win her admiration, that grew on him
as they talked. She made him tell all the story of his tricks with the mist that
had defeated the Kargish warriors, and she listened as if she wondered and
admired, but she spoke no praise. And soon she was off on another tack: ÒCan you
call the birds and beasts to you?Ó she asked.
ÒI can,Ó said Ged.
He knew there was a falcon's nest in the cliffs above the meadow, and
he summoned the bird by its name. It came, but it would not light on his wrist,
being put off no doubt by the girl's presence. It screamed and struck the air
with broad barred wings, and rose up on the wind.
ÒWhat do you call that kind of charm, that made the falcon come?Ó
ÒA spell of Summoning.Ó
ÒCan you call the spirits of the dead to come to you, too?Ó
He thought she was mocking him with this question, because the falcon
had not fully obeyed his summons. He would not let her mock him. ÒI might if I
chose,Ó he said in a calm voice.
ÒIs it not very difficult, very dangerous, to summon a spirit?Ó
ÒDifficult, yes. Dangerous?Ó He shrugged.
This time be was almost certain there was admiration in her eyes.
ÒCan you make a love-charm?Ó
ÒThat is no mastery.Ó
ÒTrue,Ó says she, Òany village witch can do it. Can you do Changing
spells? Can you change your own shape, as wizards do, they say?Ó
Again he was not quite sure that she did not ask the question
mockingly, and so again he replied, ÒI might if I chose.Ó
She began to beg him to transform himself into anything he wished - a
hawk, a bull, a fire, a tree. He put her off with sort secretive words such as
his master used, but he did not know how to refuse flatly when she coaxed him;
and besides he did not know whether he himself believed his boast, or not. He
left her, saying that his master the mage expected him at home, and he did not
come back to the meadow the next day. But the day after he came again, saying to
himself that he should gather more of the flowers while they bloomed. She was
there, and together they waded barefoot in the boggy grass, pulling the heavy
white hallow-blooms. The sun of spring shone, and she talked with him as merrily
as any goatherd lass of his own village. She asked him again about sorcery, and
listened wide-eyed to all he told her, so that he fell to boasting again. Then
she asked him if he would not work a Changing spell, and when he put her off,
she looked at him, putting back the black hair from her face, and said, ÒAre you
afraid to do it?Ó
ÒNo, I am not afraid.Ó
She smiled a little disdainfully and said, ÒMaybe you are too young.Ó
That he would not endure. He did not say much, but he resolved that
he would prove himself to her. He told her to come again to the meadow tomorrow,
if she liked, and so took leave of her, and came back to the house while his
master was still out. He went straight to the shelf and took down the two Lore-
Books, which Ogion had never yet opened in his presence.
He looked for a spell of self-transformation, but being slow to read
the runes yet and understanding little of what he read, he could not find what
he sought. These books were very ancient, Ogion having them from his own master
Heleth Farseer, and Heleth from his master the Mage of Perregal, and so back
into the times of myth. Small and strange was the writing, overwritten and
interlined by many hands, and all those hands were dust now. Yet here and there
Ged understood something of what he tried to read, and with the girl's questions
and her mockery always in his mind, he stopped on a page that bore a spell of
summoning up the spirits of the dead.
As he read it, puzzling out the runes and symbols one by one, a
horror came over him. His eyes were fixed, and he could not lift them till he
had finished reading all the spell.
Then raising his head he saw it was dark in the house. He had been
reading without any light, in the darkness. He could not now make out the runes
when he looked down at the book. Yet the horror grew in him, seeming to hold him
bound in his chair. He was cold. Looking over his shoulder he saw that something
was crouching beside the closed door, a shapeless clot of shadow darker than the
darkness. It seemed to reach out towards him, and to whisper, and to call to him
in a whisper: but he could not understand the words.
The door was flung wide. A man entered with a white light flaming
about him, a great bright figure who spoke aloud, fiercely and suddenly. The
darkness and the whispering ceased and were dispelled.
The horror went out of Ged, but still he was mortally afraid, for it
was Ogion the Mage who stood there in the doorway with a brightness all about
him, and the oaken staff in his hand burned with a white radiance.
Saying no word the mage came past Ged, and lighted the lamp, and put
the books away on their shelf. Then be turned to the boy and said, ÒYou will
never work that spell but in peril of your power and your life. Was it for that
spell you opened the books?Ó
ÒNo, Master,Ó the boy murmured, and shamefully he told Ogion what he
had sought, and why.
ÒYou do not remember what I told you, that that girl's mother, the
Lord's wife, is an enchantress?Ó
Indeed Ogion had once said this, but Ged had not paid much attention,
though he knew by now that Ogion never told him anything that he had not good
reason to tell him.
ÒThe girl herself is half a witch already. It may be the mother who
sent the girl to talk to you. It may be she who opened the book to the page you
read. The powers she serves are not the powers I serve: I do not know her will,
but I know she does not will me well. Ged, listen to me now. Have you never
thought how danger must surround power as shadow does light? This sorcery is not
a game we play for pleasure or for praise. Think of this: that every word, every
act of our Art is said and is done either for good, or for evil. Before you
speak or do you must know the price that is to pay!Ó
Driven by his shame Ged cried, ÒHow am I to know these things, when
you teach me nothing? Since I lived with you I have done nothing, seen nothing-Ó
ÒNow you have seen something,Ó said the mage. ÒBy the door, in the
darkness, when I came in.Ó
Ged was silent.
Ogion knelt down and built the fire on the hearth and lit it, for the
house was cold. Then still kneeling he said in his quiet voice, ÒGed, my young
falcon, you are not bound to me or to my service. You did not come to me, but I
to you. You are very young to make this choice, but I cannot make it for you. If
you wish, I will send you to Roke Island, where all high arts are taught. Any
craft you undertake to learn you will learn, for your power is great. Greater
even than your pride, I hope. I would keep you here with me, for what I have is
what you lack, but I will not keep you against your will. Now choose between Re
Albi and Roke.Ó
Ged stood dumb, his heart bewildered. He had come to love this man
Ogion who had healed him with a touch, and who had no anger: he loved him, and
had not known it until now. He looked at the oaken staff leaning in the
chimneycorner, remembering the radiance of it that had burned out evil from the
dark, and he yearned to stay with Ogion, to go wandering through the forests
with him, long and far, learning how to be silent. Yet other cravings were in
him that would not be stilled, the wish for glory, the will to act. Ogion's
seemed a long road towards mastery, a slow bypath to follow, when he might go
sailing before the seawinds straight to the Inmost Sea, to the Isle of the Wise,
where the air was bright with enchantments and the Archmage walked amidst
wonders.
ÒMaster,Ó he said, ÒI will go to Roke.Ó
So a few days later on a sunny morning of spring Ogion strode beside
him down the steep road from the Overfell, fifteen miles to the Great Port of
Gont. There at the landgate between carven dragons the guards of the City of
Gont, seeing the mage, knelt with bared swords and welcomed him. They knew him
and did him honor by the Prince's order and their own will, for ten years ago
Ogion had saved the city from earthquake that would have shaken the towers of
the rich down to the ground and closed the channel of the Armed Cliffs with
avalanche. He had spoken to the Mountain of Gont, calming it, and had stilled
the trembling precipices of the Overfell as one soothes a frightened beast. Ged
had heard some talk of this, and now, wondering to see the armed guardsmen kneel
to his quiet master, he remembered it. He glanced up almost in fear at this man
who had stopped an earthquake; but Ogion's face was quiet as always.
They went down to the quays, where the Harbormaster came hastening to
welcome Ogion and ask what service he might do. The mage told him, and at once
he named a ship bound for the Inmost Sea aboard which Ged might go as passenger.
ÒOr they will take him as windbringer,Ó he said, Òif he has the craft. They have
no weatherworker aboard.Ó
ÒHe has some skill with mist and fog, but none with seawinds,Ó the
mage said, putting his hand lightly on Ged's shoulder. ÒDo not try any tricks
with the sea and the winds of the sea, Sparrowhawk; you are a landsman still.
Harbormaster, what is the ship's name?Ó
ÒShadow, from the Andrades, bound to Hort Town with furs and ivories.
A good ship, Master Ogion.Ó
The mage's face darkened at the name of the ship, but he said, ÒSo be
it. Give this writing to the Warden of the School on Roke, Sparrowhawk. Go with
a fair wind. FarewelllÓ
That was all his parting. He turned away, and went striding up the
street away from the quays. Ged stood forlorn and watched his master go.
ÒCome along, lad,Ó said the Harbormaster, and took him down the
waterfront to the pier where Shadow was making ready to sail.
It might seem strange that on an island fifty miles wide, in a
village under cliffs that stare out forever on the sea, a child may grow to
manhood never having stepped in a boat or dipped his finger in salt water, but
so it is. Farmer, goatherd, cattleherd, hunter or artisan, the landsman looks at
the ocean as at a salt unsteady realm that has nothing to do with him at all.
The village two days' walk from his village is a foreign land, and the island a
day's sail from his island is a mere rumor, misty hills seen across the water,
not solid ground like that he walks on.
So to Ged who had never been down from the heights of the mountain,
the Port of Gont was an awesome and marvellous place, the great houses and
towers of cut stone and waterfront of piers and docks and basins and moorages,
the seaport where half a hundred boats and galleys rocked at quayside or lay
hauled up and overturned for repairs or stood out at anchor in the roadstead
with furled sails and closed oarports, the sailors shouting in strange dialects
and the longshoremen running heavyladen amongst barrels and boxes and coils of
rope and stacks of oars, the bearded merchants in furred robes conversing
quietly as they picked their way along the slimy stones above the water, the
fishermen unloading their catch, coopers pounding and shipmakers hammering and
clamsellers singing and shipmasters bellowing, and beyond all the silent,
shining bay. With eyes and ears and mind bewildered he followed the Harbormaster
to the broad dock where Shadow was tied up, and the harbormaster brought him to
the master of the ship.
With few words spoken the ship's master agreed to take Ged as
passenger to Roke, since it was a mage that asked it; and the Harbormaster left
the boy with him. The master of the Shadow was a big man, and fat, in a red
cloak trimmed with pellawi-fur such as Andradean merchants wear. He never looked
at Ged but asked him in a mighty voice, ÒCan you work weather, boy?Ó
ÒI can. Ó
ÒCan you bring the wind?'
He had to say he could not, and with that the master told him to find
a place out of the way and stay in it.
The oarsmen were coming aboard now, for the ship was to go out into
the roadstead before night fell, and sail with the ebb-tide near dawn. There was
no place out of the way, but Ged climbed up as well as he could onto the
bundled, lashed, and hide-covered cargo in the stern of the ship, and clinging
there watched all that passed. The oarsmen came leaping aboard, sturdy men with
great arms, while longshoremen rolled water barrels thundering out the dock and
stowed them under the rowers' benches. The wellbuilt ship rode low with her
burden, yet danced a little on the lapping shore-waves, ready to be gone. Then
the steersman took his place at the right of the sternpost, looking forward to
the ship's master, who stood on a plank let in at the jointure of the keel with
the stem, which was carved as the Old Serpent of Andrad. The master roared his
orders hugely, and Shadow was untied and towed clear of the docks by two
laboring rowboats. Then the master's roar was ÒOpen ports!Ó and the great oars
shot rattling out, fifteen to a side. The rowers bent their strong backs while a
lad up beside the master beat the stroke on a drum. Easy as a gull oared by her
wings the ship went now, and the noise and hurly-burly of the City fell away
suddenly behind. They came out in the silence of the waters of the bay, and over
them rose the white peak of the Mountain, seeming to hang above the sea. In a
shallow creek in the lee of the southern Armed Cliff the anchor was thrown over,
and there they rode the night.
Of the seventy crewmen of the ship some were like Ged very young in
years, though all had made their passage into manhood. These lads called him
over to share food and drink with them, and were friendly though rough and full
of jokes and jibes. They called him Goatherd, of course, because he was Gontish,
but they did not go further than that. He was as tall and strong as the fifteen-
year-olds, and quick to return either a good word or a jeer; so he made his way
among them and even that first night began to live as one of them and learn
their work. This suited the ship's officers, for there was no room aboard for
idle passengers.
There was little enough room for the crew, and no comfort at all, in
an undecked galley crowded with men and gear and cargo; but what was comfort to
Ged? He lay that night among corded rolls of pelts from the northern isles and
watched the stars of spring above the harbor waters and the little yellow lights
of the City astern, and he slept and waked again full of delight. Before dawn
the tide turned. They raised anchor and rowed softly out between the Armed
Cliffs. As sunrise reddened the Mountain of Gont behind them they raised the
high sail and ran southwestward over the Gontish Sea.
Between Barnisk and Torheven they sailed with a light wind, and on
the second day came in sight of Havnor, the Great Island, heart and hearth of
the Archipelago. For three days they were in sight of the green hills of Havnor
as they worked along its eastern coast, but they did not come to shore. Not for
many years did Ged set foot on that land or see the white towers of Havnor Great
Port at the center of the world.
They lay over one night at Kembermouth, the northern port of Way
Island, and the next at a little town on the entrance of Felkway Bay, and the
next day passed the northern cape of O and entered the Ebavnor Straits. There
they dropped sail and rowed, always with land on either side and always within
hail of other ships, great and small, merchants and traders, some bound in from
the Outer Reaches with strange cargo after a voyage of years and others that
hopped like sparrows from isle to isle of the Inmost Sea. Turning southward out
of the crowded Straits they left Havnor astern and sailed between the two fair
islands Ark and Ilien, towered and terraced with cities, and then through rain
and rising wind began to beat their way across the Inmost Sea to Roke Island.
In the night as the wind freshened to a gale they took down both sail
and mast, and the next day, all day, they rowed. The long ship lay steady on the
waves and went gallantly, but the steersman at the long steering-sweep in the
stern looked into the rain that beat the sea and saw nothing but the rain. They
went southwest by the pointing of the magnet, knowing how they went, but not
through what waters. Ged heard men speak of the shoal waters north of Roke, and
of the Borilous Rocks to the east; others argued that they might be far out of
course by now, in the empty waters south of Kamery. Still the wind grew
stronger, tearing the edges of the great waves into flying tatters of foam, and
still they rowed southwest with the wind behind them. The stints at the oars
were shortened, for the labor was very hard; the younger lads were set two to an
oar, and Ged took his turn with the others as he had since they left Gont. When
they did not row they bailed, for the seas broke heavy on the ship. So they
labored among the waves that ran like smoking mountains under the wind, while
the rain beat hard and cold on their backs, and the drum thumped through the
noise of the storm like a heart thumping.
A man came to take Ged's place at the oar, sending him to the ship's
master in the bow. Rainwater dripped from the hem of the master's cloak, but he
stood stout as a winebarrel on his bit of decking and looking down at Ged he
asked, ÒCan you abate this wind, lad?Ó
ÒNo, sir.Ó
ÒHave you craft with iron?Ó
He meant, could Ged make the compass-needle point their way to Roke,
making the magnet follow not its north but their need. That skill is a secret of
the Seamasters, and again Ged must say no.
ÒWell then,Ó the master bellowed through the wind and rain, Òyou must
find some ship to take you back to Roke from Hort Town. Roke must be west of us
now, and only wizardry could bring us there through this sea. We must keep
south.Ó
Ged did not like this, for he had heard the sailors talk of Hort
Town, how it was a lawless place, full of evil traffic, where men were often
taken and sold into slavery in the South Reach. Returning to his labor at the
oar he pulled away with his companion, a sturdy Andradean lad, and heard the
drum beat the stroke and saw the lantern hung on the stern bob and flicker as
the wind plucked it about, a tormented fleck of light in the rain-lashed dusk.
He kept looking to westward, as often as he could in the heavy rhythm of pulling
the oar. And as the ship rose on a high swell he saw for a moment over the dark
smoking water a light between clouds, as it might be the last gleam of sunset:
but this was a clear light, not red.
His oar-mate had not seen it, but he called it out. The steersman
watched for it on each rise of the great waves, and saw it as Ged saw it again,
but shouted back that it was only the setting sun. Then Ged called to one of the
lads that was bailing to take his place on the bench a minute, and made his way
forward again along the encumbered aisle between the benches, and catching hold
of the carved prow to keep from being pitched overboard he shouted up to the
master, ÒSir! that light to the west is Roke Island!Ó
ÒI saw no light,Ó the master roared, but even as he spoke Ged flung
out his arm pointing, and all saw the light gleam clear in the west over the
heaving scud and tumult of the sea.
Not for his passenger's sake, but to save his ship from the peril of
the storm, the master shouted at once to the steersman to head westward toward
the light. But he said to Ged, ÒBoy, you speak like a Seamaster, but I tell you
if you lead us wrong in this weather I will throw you over to swim to Roke!Ó
Now instead of running before the storm they must row across the
wind's way, and it was hard: waves striking the ship abeam pushed her always
south of their new course, and rolled her, and filled her with water so that
bailing must be ceaseless, and the oarsmen must watch lest the ship rolling
should lift their oars out of water as they pulled and so pitch them down among
the benches. It was nearly dark under the stormclouds, but now and again they
made out the light to the west, enough to set course by, and so struggled on. At
last the wind dropped a little, and the light grew broad before them. They rowed
on, and they came as it were through a curtain, between one oarstroke and the
next running out of the storm into a clear air, where the light of after-sunset
glowed in the sky and on the sea. Over the foam-crested waves they saw not far
off a high, round, green hill, and beneath it a town built on a small bay where
boats lay at anchor, all in peace.
The steersman leaning on his long sweep turned his bead and called,
ÒSir! is this true land or a witchery?Ó
ÒKeep her as she goes, you witless woodenhead! Row, you spineless
slave-sons! That's Thwil Bay and the Knoll of Roke, as any fool could see! Row!Ó
So to the beat of the drum they rowed wearily into the bay. There it
was still, so that they could hear the voices of people up in the town, and a
bell ringing, and only far off the hiss and roaring of the storm. Clouds hung
dark to north and east and south a mile off all about the island. But over Roke
stars were coming out one by one in a clear and quiet sky.
---------
3 The School for Wizards
---------
Ged slept that night aboard Shadow, and early in the morning parted
with those first sea-comrades of his, they shouting good wishes cheerily after
him as he went up the docks. The town of Thwil is not large, its high houses
huddling close over a few steep narrow streets. To Ged, however, it seemed a
city, and not knowing where to go he asked the first townsman of Thwil he met
where he would find the Warder of the School on Roke. The man looked at him
sidelong a while and said, ÒThe wise don't need to ask, the fool asks in vain,Ó
and so went on along the street. Ged went uphill till he came out into a square,
rimmed on three sides by the houses with their sharp slate roofs and on the
fourth side by the wall of a great building whose few small windows were higher
than the chimneytops of the houses: a fort or castle it seemed, built of mighty
grey blocks of stone. In the square beneath it market-booths were set up and
there was some coming and going of people. Ged asked his question of an old
woman with a basket of mussels, and she replied, ÒYou cannot always find the
Warder where he is, but sometimes you find him where he is not,Ó and went on
crying her mussels to sell.
In the great building, near one corner, there was a mean little door
of wood. Ged went to this and knocked loud. To the old man who opened the door
he said, ÒI bear a letter from the Mage Ogion of Gont to the Warder of the
School on this island. I want to find the Warder, but I will not hear more
riddles and scoffing!Ó
ÒThis is the School,Ó the old man said mildly. ÒI am the doorkeeper.
Enter if you can.Ó
Ged stepped forward. It seemed to him that he had passed through the
doorway: yet he stood outside on the pavement where he had stood before.
Once more he stepped forward, and once more he remained standing
outside the door. The doorkeeper, inside, watched him with mild eyes.
Ged was not so much baffled as angry, for this seemed like a further
mockery to him. With voice and hand he made the Opening spell which his aunt had
taught him long ago; it was the prize among all her stock of spells, and he wove
it well now. But it was only a witch's charm, and the power that held this
doorway was not moved at all.
When that failed Ged stood a long while there on the pavement. At
last he looked at the old man who waited inside. ÒI cannot enter,Ó he said
unwillingly, Òunless you help me.Ó
The doorkeeper answered, ÒSay your name.Ó
Then again Ged stood still a while; for a man never speaks his own
name aloud, until more than his life's safety is at stake.
ÒI am Ged,Ó he said aloud. Stepping forward then he entered the open
doorway. Yet it seemed to him that though the light was behind him, a shadow
followed him in at his heels.
He saw also as he turned that the doorway through which he had come
was not plain wood as he had thought, but ivory without joint or seam: it was
cut, as he knew later, from a tooth of the Great Dragon. The door that the old
man closed behind him was of polished horn, through which the daylight shone
dimly, and on its inner face was carved the Thousand-Leaved Tree.
ÒWelcome to this house, lad,Ó the doorkeeper said, and without saying
more led him through halls and corridors to an open court far inside the walls
of the building. The court was partly paved with stone, but was roofless, and on
a grassplot a fountain played under young trees in the sunlight. There Ged
waited alone some while. He stood still, and his heart beat hard, for it seemed
to him that he felt presences and powers at work unseen about him here, and he
knew that this place was built not only of stone but of magic stronger than
stone. He stood in the innermost room of the House of the Wise, and it was open
to the sky. Then suddenly he was aware of a man clothed in white who watched him
through the falling water of the fountain.
As their eyes met, a bird sang aloud in the branches of the tree. In
that moment Ged understood the singing of the bird, and the language of the
water falling in the basin of the fountain, and the shape of the clouds, and the
beginning and end of the wind that stirred the leaves: it seemed to him that he
himself was a word spoken by the sunlight.
Then that moment passed, and he and the world were as before, or
almost as before. He went forward to kneel before the Archmage, holding out to
him the letter written by Ogion.
The Archmage Nemmerle, Warder of Roke, was an old man, older it was
said than any man then living. His voice quavered like the bird's voice when he
spoke, welcoming Ged kindly. His hair and beard and robe were white, and he
seemed as if all darkness and heaviness had been leached out of him by the slow
usage of the years, leaving him white and worn as driftwood that has been a
century adrift. ÒMy eyes are old, I cannot read what your master writes,Ó he
said in his quavering voice. ÒRead me the letter, lad.Ó
So Ged made out and read aloud the writing, which was in Hardic
runes, and said no more than this: Lord Nemmerle! I send you one who will be
greatest of the wizards of Gont, if the wind blow true. This was signed, not
with Ogion's true name which Ged had never yet learned, but with Ogion's rune,
the Closed Mouth.
ÒHe who holds the earthquake on a leash has sent you, for which be
doubly welcome. Young Ogion was dear to me, when he came here from Gont. Now
tell me of the seas and portents of your voyage, lad.Ó
ÒA fair passage, Lord, but for the storm yesterday.Ó
ÒWhat ship brought you here?Ó
ÒShadow, trading from the Andrades.Ó
ÒWhose will sent you here?Ó
ÒMy own.Ó
The Archmage looked at Ged and looked away, and began to speak in a
tongue that Ged did not understand, mumbling as will an old old man whose wits
go wandering among the years and islands. Yet in among his mumbling there were
words of what the bird had sung and what the water had said falling. He was not
laying a spell and yet there was a power in his voice that moved Ged's mind so
that the boy was bewildered, and for an instant seemed to behold himself
standing in a strange vast desert place alone among shadows. Yet all along he
was in the sunlit court, hearing the fountain fall.
A great black bird, a raven of Osskil, came walking over the stone
terrace and the grass. It came to the hem of the Archmage's robe and stood there
all black with its dagger beak and eyes like pebbles, staring sidelong at Ged.
It pecked three times on the white staff Nemmerle leaned on, and the old wizard
ceased his muttering, and smiled. ÒRun and play, lad,Ó he said at last as to a
little child. Ged knelt again on one knee to him. When he rose, the Archmage was
gone. Only the raven stood eyeing him, its beak outstretched as if to peck the
vanished staff.
It spoke, in what Ged guessed might be the speech of Osskil.
ÒTerrenon ussbuk!Ó it said croaking. ÒTerrenon ussbuk orrek!Ó And it strutted
off as it had come.
Ged turned to leave the courtyard, wondering where he should go.
Under the archway he was met by a tall youth who greeted him very courteously,
bowing his bead. ÒI am called Jasper, Enwit's son of the Domain of Eolg on
Havnor Isle. I am at your service today, to show you about the Great House and
answer your questions as I can. How shall I call you, Sir?Ó
Now it seemed to Ged, a mountain villager who had never been among
the sons of rich merchants and noblemen, that this fellow was scoffing at him
with his ÒserviceÓ and his ÒSirÓ and his bowing and scraping. He answered
shortly, ÒSparrowhawk, they call me.Ó
The other waited a moment as if expecting some more mannerly
response, and getting none straightened up and turned a little aside. He was two
or three years older than Ged, very tall, and he moved and carried himself with
stiff grace, posing (Ged thought) like a dancer. He wore a grey cloak with hood
thrown back. The first place he took Ged was the wardrobe room, where as a
student of the school Ged might find himself another such cloak that fitted him,
and any other clothing he might need. He put on the darkgrey cloak he had
chosen, and Jasper said, ÒNow you are one of us.Ó
Jasper had a way of smiling faintly as he spoke which made Ged look
for a jeer hidden in his polite words. ÒDo clothes make the mage?Ó he answered,
sullen.
ÒNo,Ó said the older boy. ÒThough I have heard that manners make the
man. -Where now?Ó
ÒWhere you will. I do not know the house.Ó
Jasper took him down the corridors of the Great House showing him the
open courts and the roofed halls, the Room of Shelves where the books of lore
and rune-tomes were kept, the great Hearth Hall where all the school gathered on
festival days, and upstairs, in the towers and under the roofs, the small cells
where the students and Masters slept. Ged's was in the South Tower, with a
window looking down over the steep roofs of Thwil town to the sea. Like the
other sleeping-cells it had no furnishing but a strawfilled mattress in the
corner. ÒWe live very plain here,Ó said Jasper. ÒBut I expect you won't mind
that.Ó
ÒI'm used to it.Ó Presently, trying to show himself an equal of this
polite disdainful youth, he added, ÒI suppose you weren't, when you first came.Ó
Jasper looked at him, and his look said without words, ÒWhat could
you possibly know about what I, son of the Lord of the Domain of Eolg on the
Isle of Havnor, am or am not used to?Ó What Jasper said aloud was simply, ÒCome
on this way.Ó
A gong had been rung while they were upstairs, and they came down to
eat the noon meal at the Long Table of the refectory, along with a hundred or
more boys and young men. Each waited on himself, joking with the cooks through
the window-hatches of the kitchen that opened into the refectory, loading his
plate from great bowls of food that steamed on the sills, sitting where be
pleased at the Long Table. ÒThey say,Ó Jasper told Ged, Òthat no matter how many
sit at this table, there is always room.Ó Certainly there was room both for many
noisy groups of boys talking and eating mightily, and for older fellows, their
grey cloaks clasped with silver at the neck, who sat more quietly by pairs or
alone, with grave, pondering faces, as if they had much to think about. Jasper
took Ged to sit with a heavyset fellow called Vetch, who said nothing much but
shovelled in his food with a will. He had the accent of the East Reach, and was
very dark of skin, not red-brown like Ged and Jasper and most folk of the
Archipelago, but black-brown. He was plain, and his manners were not polished.
He grumbled about the dinner when he had finished it, but then turning to Ged
said, ÒAt least it's not illusion, like so much around here; it sticks to your
ribs.Ó Ged did not know what he meant, but he felt a certain liking for him, and
was glad when after the meal he stayed with them.
They went down into the town, that Ged might learn his way about it.
Few and short as were the streets of Thwil, they turned and twisted curiously
among the high-roofed houses, and the way was easy to lose. It was a strange
town, and strange also its people, fishermen and workmen and artisans like any
others, but so used to the sorcery that is ever at play on the Isle of the Wise
that they seemed half sorcerers themselves. They talked (as Ged had learned) in
riddles, and not one of them would blink to see a boy turn into a fish or a
house fly up into the air, but knowing it for a schoolboy prank would go on
cobbling shoes or cutting up mutton, unconcerned.
Coming up past the Back Door and around through the gardens of the
Great House, the three boys crossed the clear-running Thwilburn on a wooden
bridge and went on northward among woods and pastures. The path climbed and
wound. They passed oakgroves where shadows lay thick for all the brightness of
the sun. There was one grove not far away to the left that Ged could never quite
see plainly. The path never reached it, though it always seemed to be about to.
He could not even make out what kind of trees they were. Vetch, seeing him
gazing, said softly, ÒThat is the Immanent Grove. We can't come there, yet... Ó
In the hot sunlit pastures yellow flowers bloomed. ÒSparkweed,Ó .said
Jasper. ÒThey grow where the wind dropped the ashes of burning Ilien, when
Erreth-Akbe defended the Inward Isles from the Firelord.Ó He blew on a withered
flowerhead, and the seeds shaken loose went up on the wind like sparks of fire
in the sun.
The path led them up and around the base of a great green hill, round
and treeless, the hill that Ged had seen from the ship as they entered the
charmed waters of Roke Island. On the hillside Jasper halted. ÒAt home in Havnor
I heard much about Gontish wizardry, and always in praise, so that I've wanted
for a long time to see the manner of it. Here now we have a Gontishman; and we
stand on the slopes of Roke Knoll, whose roots go down to the center of the
earth. All spells are strong here. Play us a trick, Sparrowhawk. Show us your
style.Ó
Ged, confused and taken aback, said nothing.
ÒLater on, Jasper,Ó Vetch said in his plain way. ÒLet him be a
while.Ó
ÒHe has either skill or power, or the doorkeeper wouldn't have let
him in. Why shouldn't he show it, now as well as later? Right, Sparrowhawk?Ó
ÒI have both skill and power,Ó Ged said. ÒShow me what kind of thing
you're talking about.Ó
ÒIllusions, of course - tricks, games of seeming. Like this!Ó
Pointing his finger Jasper spoke a few strange words, and where he
pointed on the hillside among the green grasses a little thread of water
trickled, and grew, and now a spring gushed out and the water went running down
the hill. Ged put his hand in the stream and it felt wet, drank of it and it was
cool. Yet for all that it would quench no thirst, being but illusion. Jasper
with another word stopped the water, and the grasses waved dry in the sunlight.
ÒNow you, Vetch,Ó he said with his cool smile.
Vetch scratched his head and looked glum, but he took up a bit of
earth in his hand and began to sing tunelessly over it, molding it with his dark
fingers and shaping it, pressing it, stroking it: and suddenly it was a small
creature like a bumblebee or furry fly, that flew humming off over Roke Knoll,
and vanished.
Ged stood staring, crestfallen. What did he know but mere village
witchery, spells to call goats, cure warts, move loads or mend pots?
ÒI do no such tricks as these,Ó he said. That was enough for Vetch,
who was for going on; but Jasper said, ÒWhy don't you?Ó
ÒSorcery is not a game. We Gontishmen do not play it for pleasure or
praise,Ó Ged answered haughtily.
ÒWhat do you play it for,Ó Jasper inquired, Ó-money?Ó
ÒNo!-Ó But he could not think of anything more to say that would hide
his ignorance and save his pride. Jasper laughed, not ill-humoredly, and went
on, leading them on around Roke Knoll. And Ged followed, sullen and sorehearted,
knowing he had behaved like a fool, and blaming Jasper for it.
That night as he lay wrapped in his cloak on the mattress in his cold
unlit cell of stone, in the utter silence of the Great House of Roke, the
strangeness of the place and the thought of all the spells and sorceries that
had been worked there began to come over him heavily. Darkness surrounded him,
dread filled him. He wished he were anywhere else but Roke. But Vetch came to
the door, a little bluish ball of werelight nodding over his head to light the
way, and asked if be could come in and talk a while. He asked Ged about Gont,
and then spoke fondly of his own home isles of the East Reach, telling how the
smoke of village hearthfires is blown across that quiet sea at evening between
the small islands with funny names: Korp, Kopp, and Holp, Venway and Vemish,
Ifiish, Koppish, and Sneg. When he sketched the shapes of those lands on the
stones of the floor with his finger to show Ged how they lay, the lines he drew
shone dim as if drawn with a stick of silver for a while before they faded.
Vetch had been three years at the School, and soon would be made Sorcerer; he
thought no more of performing the lesser arts of magic than a bird thinks of
flying. Yet a greater, unlearned skill he possessed, which was the art of
kindness. That night, and always from then on, he offered and gave Ged
friendship, a sure and open friendship which Ged could not help but return.
Yet Vetch was also friendly to Jasper, who had made Ged into a fool
that first day on Roke Knoll. Ged would not forget this, nor, it seemed, would
Jasper, who always spoke to him with a polite voice and a mocking smile. Ged's
pride would not be slighted or condescended to. He swore to prove to Jasper, and
to all the rest of them among whom Jasper was something of a leader, how great
his power really was - some day. For none of them, for all their clever tricks,
had saved a village by wizardry. Of none of them had Ogion written that he would
be the greatest wizard of Gont.
So bolstering up his pride, he set all his strong will on the work
they gave him, the lessons and crafts and histories and skills taught by the
grey-cloaked Masters of Roke, who were called the Nine.
Part of each day he studied with the Master Chanter, learning the
Deeds of heroes and the Lays of wisdom, beginning with the oldest of all songs,
the Creation of Ea. Then with a dozen other lads he would practice with the
Master Windkey at arts of wind and weather. Whole bright days of spring and
early summer they spent out in Roke Bay in light catboats, practising steering
by word, and stilling waves, and speaking to the world's wind, and raising up
the magewind. These are very intricate skills, and frequently Ged's head got
whacked by the swinging boom as the boat jibed under a wind suddenly blowing
backwards, or his boat and another collided though they had the whole bay to
navigate in, or all three boys in his boat went swimming unexpectedly as the
boat was swamped by a huge, unintended wave. There were quieter expeditions
ashore, other days, with the Master Herbal who taught the ways and properties of
things that grow; and the Master Hand taught sleight and jugglery and the lesser
arts of Changing.
At all these studies Ged was apt, and within a month was bettering
lads who had been a year at Roke before him. Especially the tricks of illusion
came to him so easily that it seemed he had been born knowing them and needed
only to be reminded. The Master Hand was a gentle and lighthearted old man, who
had endless delight in the wit and beauty of the crafts he taught; Ged soon felt
no awe of him, but asked him for this spell and that spell, and always the
Master smiled and showed him what he wanted. But one day, having it in mind to
put Jasper to shame at last, Ged said to the Master Hand in the Court of
Seeming, ÒSir, all these charms are much the same; knowing one, you know them
all. And as soon as the spell-weaving ceases, the illusion vanishes. Now if I
make a pebble into a diamond-Ó and he did so with a word and a flick of his
wrist Òwhat must I do to make that diamond remain diamond? How is the changing-
spell locked, and made to last?Ó
The Master Hand looked at the jewel that glittered on Ged's palm,
bright as the prize of a dragon's hoard. The old Master murmured one word,
ÒTolk,Ó and there lay the pebble, no jewel but a rough grey bit of rock. The
Master took it and held it out on his own hand. ÒThis is a rock; tolk in the
True Speech,Ó he said, looking mildly up at Ged now. ÒA bit of the stone of
which Roke Isle is made, a little bit of the dry land on which men live. It is
itself. It is part of the world. By the Illusion-Change you can make it look
like a diamond -or a flower or a fly or an eye or a flame-Ó The rock flickered
from shape to shape as he named them, and returned to rock. ÒBut that is mere
seeming. Illusion fools the beholder's senses; it makes him see and hear and
feel that the thing is changed. But it does not change the thing. To change this
rock into a jewel, you must change its true name. And to do that, my son, even
to so small a scrap of the world, is to change the world. It can be done. Indeed
it can be done. It is the art of the Master Changer, and you will learn it, when
you are ready to learn it. But you must not change one thing, one pebble, one
grain of sand, until you know what good and evil will follow on that act. The
world is in balance, in Equilibrium. A wizard's power of Changing and of
Summoning can shake the balance of the world. It is dangerous, that power. It is
most perilous. It must follow knowledge, and serve need. To light a candle is to
cast a shadow...Ó
He looked down at the pebble again. ÒA rock is a good thing, too, you
know,Ó he said, speaking less gravely. ÒIf the Isles of Eartbsea were all made
of diamond, we'd lead a hard life here. Enjoy illusions, lad, and let the rocks
be rocks.Ó He smiled, but Ged left dissatisfied. Press a mage for his secrets
and he would always talk, like Ogion, about balance, and danger, and the dark.
But surely a wizard, one who had gone past these childish tricks of illusion to
the true arts of Summoning and Change, was powerful enough to do what he
pleased, and balance the world as seemed best to him, and drive back darkness
with his own light.
In the corridor he met Jasper, who, since Ged's accomplishments began
to be praised about the School, spoke to him in a way that seemed more friendly,
but was more scoffing. ÒYou look gloomy, Sparrowhawk,Ó he said now, Òdid your
juggling-charms go wrong?Ó
Seeking as always to put himself on equal footing with Jasper, Ged
answered the question ignoring its ironic tone. ÒI'm sick of juggling,Ó he said,
Òsick of these illusion-tricks, fit only to amuse idle lords in their castles
and Domains. The only true magic they've taught me yet on Roke is making
werelight, and some weatherworking. The rest is mere foolery.Ó
ÒEven foolery is dangerous,Ó said Jasper, Òin the hands of a fool.Ó
At that Ged turned as if he had been slapped, and took a step towards
Jasper; but the older boy smiled as if he had not intended any insult, nodded
his head in his stiff, graceful way, and went on.
Standing there with rage in his heart, looking after Jasper, Ged
swore to himself to outdo his rival, and not in some mere illusion-match but in
a test of power. He would prove himself, and humiliate Jasper. He would not let
the fellow stand there looking down at him, graceful, disdainful, hateful.
Ged did not stop to think why Jasper might hate him. He only knew why
he hated Jasper. The other prentices had soon learned they could seldom match
themselves against Ged either in sport or in earnest, and they said of him, some
in praise and some in spite, ÒHe's a wizard born, he'll never let you beat him.Ó
Jasper alone neither praised him nor avoided him, but simply looked down at him,
smiling slightly. And therefore Jasper stood alone as his rival, who must be put
to shame.
He did not see, or would not see, that in this rivalry, which he
clung to and fostered as part of his own pride, there was anything of the
danger, the darkness, of which the Master Hand had mildly warned him.
When he was not moved by pure rage, he knew very well that he was as
yet no match for Jasper, or any of the older boys, and so he kept at his work
and went on as usual. At the end of summer the work was slackened somewhat, so
there was more time for sport: spell-boat races down in the harbor, feats of
illusion in the courts of the Great House, and in the long evenings, in the
groves, wild games of hide-and-seek where hiders and seeker were both invisible
and only voices moved laughing and calling among the trees, following and
dodging the quick, faint werelights. Then as autumn came they set to their tasks
afresh, practising new magic. So Ged's first months at Roke went by fast, full
of passions and wonders.
In winter it was different. He was sent with seven other boys across
Roke Island to the farthest northmost cape, where stands the Isolate Tower.
There by himself lived the Master Namer, who was called by a name that had no
meaning in any language, Kurremkarmerruk. No farm or dwelling lay within miles
of the Tower. Grim it stood above the northern cliffs, grey were the clouds over
the seas of winter, endless the lists and ranks and rounds of names that the
Namer's eight pupils must learn. Amongst them in the Tower's high room
Kurremkarmerruk sat on a high seat, writing down lists of names that must be
learned before the ink faded at midnight leaving the parchment blank again. It
was cold and half-dark and always silent there except for the scratching of the
Master's pen and the sighing, maybe, of a student who must learn before midnight
the name of every cape, point, bay, sound, inlet, channel, harbor, shallows,
reef and rock of the shores of Lossow, a little islet of the Pelnish Sea. If the
student complained the Master might say nothing, but lengthen the list; or he
might say, ÒHe who would be Seamaster must know the true name of every drop of
water in the sea.Ó
Ged sighed sometimes, but he did not complain. He saw that in this
dusty and fathomless matter of learning the true name of every place, thing, and
being, the power he wanted lay like a jewel at the bottom of a dry well. For
magic consists in this, the true naming of a thing. So Kurremkarmerruk had said
to them, once, their first night in the Tower; he never repeated it, but Ged did
not forget his words. ÒMany a mage of great power,Ó he had said, Òhas spent his
whole life to find out the name of one single thing - one single lost or hidden
name. And still the lists are not finished. Nor will they be, till world's end.
Listen, and you will see why. In the world under the sun, and in the other world
that has no sun, there is much that has nothing to do with men and men's speech,
and there are powers beyond our power. But magic, true magic, is worked only by
those beings who speak the Hardic tongue of Earthsea, or the Old Speech from
which it grew.
ÒThat is the language dragons speak, and the language Segoy spoke who
made the islands of the world, and the language of our lays and songs, spells,
enchantments, and invocations. Its words lie hidden and changed among our Hardic
words. We call the foam on waves sukien: that word is made from two words of the
Old Speech, suk, feather, and inien, the sea. Feather of the sea, is foam. But
you cannot charm the foam calling it sukien; you must use its own true name in
the Old Speech, which is essa. Any witch knows a few of these words in the Old
Speech, and a mage knows many. But there are many more, and some have been lost
over the ages, and some have been hidden, and some are known only to dragons and
to the Old Powers of Earth, and some are known to no living creature; and no man
could learn them all. For there is no end to that language.
ÒHere is the reason. The sea's name is inien, well and good. But what
we call the Inmost Sea has its own name also in the Old Speech. Since no thing
can have two true names, inien can mean only `all the sea except the Inmost
Sea.' And of course it does not mean even that, for there are seas and bays and
straits beyond counting that bear names of their own. So if some Mage-Seamaster
were mad enough to try to lay a spell of storm or calm over all the ocean, his
spell must say not only that word inien, but the name of every stretch and bit
and part of the sea through all the Archipelago and all the Outer Reaches and
beyond to where names cease. Thus, that which gives us the power to work magic,
sets the limits of that power. A mage can control only what is near him, what he
can name exactly and wholly. And this is well. If it were not so, the wickedness
of the powerful or the folly of the wise would long ago have sought to change
what cannot be changed, and Equilibrium would fail. The unbalanced sea would
overwhelm the islands where we perilously dwell, and in the old silence all
voices and all names would be lost.Ó
Ged thought long on these words, and they went deep in his
understanding. Yet the majesty of the task could not make the work of that long
year in the Tower less hard and dry; and at the end of the year Kurremkarmerruk
said to him, ÒYou have made a good beginning.Ó But no more. Wizards speak truth,
and it was true that all the mastery of Names that Ged had toiled to win that
year was the mere start of what he must go on learning all his life. He was let
go from the Isolate Tower sooner than those who had come with him, for he had
learned quicker; but that was all the praise he got.
He walked south across the island alone in the early winter, along
townless empty roads. As night came on it rained. He said no charm to keep the
rain off him, for the weather of Roke was in the hands of the Master Windkey and
might not be tampered with. He took shelter under a great pendick-tree, and
lying there wrapped in his cloak he thought of his old master Ogion, who might
still be on his autumn wanderings over the heights of Gont, sleeping out with
leafless branches for a roof and falling rain for housewalls. That made Ged
smile, for he found the thought of Ogion always a comfort to him. He fell asleep
with a peaceful heart, there in the cold darkness full of the whisper of water.
At dawn waking he lifted his head; the rain had ceased; he saw, sheltered in the
folds of his cloak, a little animal curled up asleep which had crept there for
warmth. He wondered, seeing it, for it was a rare strange beast, an otak.
These creatures are found only on four southern isles of the
Archipelago, Roke, Ensmer, Pody and Wathort. They are small and sleek, with
broad faces, and fur dark brown or brindle, and great bright eyes. Their teeth
are cruel and their temper fierce, so they are not made pets of. They have no
call or cry or any voice. Ged stroked this one, and it woke and yawned, showing
a small brown tongue and white teeth, but it was not afraid. ÒOtak,Ó he said,
and then remembering the thousand names of beasts he had learned in the Tower he
called it by its true name in the Old Speech, ÒHoeg! Do you want to come with
me?Ó
The otak sat itself down on his open hand, and began to wash its fur.
He put it up on his shoulder in the folds of his hood, and there it
rode. Sometimes during the day it jumped down and darted off into the woods, but
it always came back to him, once with a woodmouse it had caught. He laughed and
told it to eat the mouse, for he was fasting, this night being the Festival of
Sunreturn. So he came in the wet dusk past Roke Knoll, and saw bright werelights
playing in the rain over the roofs of the Great House, and he entered there and
was welcomed by his Masters and companions in the firelit hall.
It was like a homecoming to Ged, who had no home to which he could
ever return. He was happy to see so many faces he knew, and happiest to see
Vetch come forward to greet him with a wide smile on his dark face. He had
missed his friend this year more than he knew. Vetch had been made sorcerer this
fall and was a prentice no more, but that set no barrier between them. They fell
to talking at once, and it seemed to Ged that he said more to Vetch in that
first hour than he had said during the whole long year at the Isolate Tower.
The otak still rode his shoulder, nestling in the fold of his hood as
they sat at dinner at long tables set up for the festival in the Hearth Hall.
Vetch marvelled at the little creature, and once put up his hand to stroke it,
but the otak snapped its sharp teeth at him. He laughed. ÒThey say, Sparrowhawk,
that a man favored by a wild beast is a man to whom the Old Powers of stone and
spring will speak in human voice.Ó
ÒThey say Gontish wizards often keep familiars,Ó said Jasper, who sat
on the other side of Vetch. ÒOur Lord Nemmerle has his raven, and songs say the
Red Mage of Ark led a wild boar on a gold chain. But I never heard of any
sorcerer keeping a rat in his hood!Ó
At that they all laughed, and Ged laughed with them. It was a merry
night and he was joyful to be there in the warmth and merriment, keeping
festival with his companions. But, like all Jasper ever said to him, the jest
set his teeth on edge.
That night the Lord of O was a guest of the school, himself a
sorcerer of renown. He had been a pupil of the Archmage, and returned sometimes
to Roke for the Winter Festival or the Long Dance in summer. With him was his
lady, slender and young, bright as new copper, her black hair crowned with
opals. It was seldom that any woman sat in the halls of the Great House, and
some of the old Masters looked at her sidelong, disapproving. But the young men
looked at her with all their eyes.
ÒFor such a one,Ó said Vetch to Ged, ÒI could work vast
enchantments...Ó He sighed, and laughed.
ÒShe's only a woman,Ó Ged replied.
ÒThe Princess Elfarran was only a woman,Ó said Vetch, Òand for her
sake all Enlad was laid waste, and the Hero-Mage of Havnor died, and the island
Solea sank beneath the sea.Ó
ÒOld tales,Ó says Ged. But then he too began to look at the Lady of
O, wondering if indeed this was such mortal beauty as the old tales told of.
The Master Chanter had sung the Deed of the Young King, and all
together had sung the Winter Carol. Now when there was a little pause before
they all rose from the tables, Jasper got up and went to the table nearest the
hearth, where the Archmage and the guests and Masters sat, and he spoke, to the
Lady of O. Jasper was no longer a boy but a young man, tall and comely, with his
cloak clasped at the neck with silver; for he also had been made sorcerer this
year, and the silver clasp was the token of it. The lady smiled at what he said
and the opals shone in her black hair, radiant. Then, the Masters nodding benign
consent, Jasper worked an illusion-charm for her. A white tree he made spring up
from the stone floor. Its branches touched the high roofbeams of the hall, and
on every twig of every branch a golden apple shone, each a sun, for it was the
Year-Tree. A bird flew among the branches suddenly, all white with a tail like a
fall of snow, and the golden apples dimming turned to seeds, each one a drop of
crystal. These falling from the tree with a sound like rain, all at once there
came a sweet fragrance, while the tree, swaying, put forth leaves of rosy fire
and white flowers like stars. So the illusion faded. The Lady of O cried out
with pleasure, and bent her shining head to the young sorcerer in praise of his
mastery. ÒCome with us, live with us in O-tokne - can he not come, my lord?Ó she
asked, childlike, of her stern husband. But Jasper said only, ÒWhen I have
learned skills worthy of my Masters here and worthy of your praise, my lady,
then I will gladly come, and serve you ever gladly.Ó
So. he pleased all there, except Ged. Ged joined his voice to the
praises, but not his heart. ÒI could have done better,Ó he said to himself, in
bitter envy; and all the joy of the evening was darkened for him, after that.
------
4 The Loosing of the Shadow
------
That spring Ged saw little of either Vetch or Jasper, for they being
sorcerers studied now with the Master Patterner in the secrecy of the Immanent
Grove, where no prentice might set foot. Ged stayed in the Great House, working
with the Masters at all the skills practised by sorcerers, those who work magic
but carry no staff: windbringing, weatherworking, finding and binding, and the
arts of spellsmiths and spellwrights, tellers, chanters, healalls and
herbalists. At night alone in his sleeping-cell, a little ball of werelight
burning above the book in place of lamp or candle, he studied the Further Runes
and the Runes of Ea, which are used in the Great Spells. All these crafts came
easy to him, and it was rumored among the students that this Master or that had
said that the Gontish lad was the quickest student that had ever been at Roke,
and tales grew up concerning the otak, which was said to be a disguised spirit
who whispered wisdom in Ged's ear, and it was even said that the Archmage's
raven had hailed Ged at his arrival as ÒArchmage to be.Ó Whether or not they
believed such stories, and whether or not they liked Ged, most of his companions
admired him, and were eager to follow him when the rare wild mood came over him
and he joined them to lead their games on the lengthening evenings of spring.
But for the most part he was all work and pride and temper, and held himself
apart. Among them all, Vetch being absent, he had no friend, and never knew he
wanted one.
He was fifteen, very young to learn any of the High Arts of wizard or
mage, those who carry the staff; but he was so quick to learn all the arts of
illusion that the Master Changer, himself a young man, soon began to teach him
apart from the others, and to tell him about the true Spells of Shaping. He
explained how, if a thing is really to be changed into another thing, it must be
renamed for as long as the spell lasts, and he told how this affects the names
and natures of things surrounding the transformed thing. He spoke of the perils
of changing, above all when the wizard transforms his own shape and thus is
liable to be caught in his own spell. Little by little, drawn on by the boy's
sureness of understanding, the young Master began to do more than merely tell
him of these mysteries. He taught him first one and then another of the Great
Spells of Change, and he gave him the Book of Shaping to study. This he did
without knowledge of the Archmage, and unwisely, yet he meant no harm.
Ged worked also with the Master Summoner now, but that Master was a
stern man, aged and hardened by the deep and somber wizardry he taught. He dealt
with no illusion, only true magic, the summoning of such energies as light, and
heat, and the force that draws the magnet, and those forces men perceive as
weight, form, color, sound: real powers, drawn from the immense fathomless
energies of the universe, which no man's spells or uses could exhaust or
unbalance. The weatherworker's and seamaster's calling upon wind and water were
crafts already known to his pupils, but it was he who showed them why the true
wizard uses such spells only at need, since to summon up such earthly forces is
to change the earth of which they are a part. ÒRain on Roke may be drouth in
Osskil,Ó he said, Òand a calm in the East Reach may be storm and ruin in the
West, unless you know what you are about.Ó
As for the calling of real things and living people, and the raising
up of spirits of the dead, and the invocations of the Unseen, those spells which
are the height of the Summoner's art and the mage's power, those he scarcely
spoke of to them. Once or twice Ged tried to lead him to talk a little of such
mysteries, but the Master was silent, looking at him long and grimly, till Ged
grew uneasy and said no more.
Sometimes indeed he was uneasy working even such lesser spells as the
Summoner taught him. There were certain runes on certain pages of the Lore-Book
that seemed familiar to him, though he did not remember in what book he had ever
seen them before. There were certain phrases that must be said in spells of
Summoning that he did not like to say. They made him think, for an instant, of
shadows in a dark room, of a shut door and shadows reaching out to him from the
corner by the door. Hastily he put such thoughts or memories aside and went on.
These moments of fear and darkness, he said to himself, were the shadows merely
of his ignorance. The more he learned, the less he would have to fear, until
finally in his full power as Wizard he needed fear nothing in the world, nothing
at all.
In the second month of that summer all the school gathered again at
the Great House to celebrate the Moon's Night and the Long Dance, which that
year fell together as one festival of two nights, which happens but once in
fifty-two years. All the first night, the shortest night of full moon of the
year, flutes played out in the fields, and the narrow streets of Thwil were full
of drums and torches, and the sound of singing went out over the moonlit waters
of Roke Bay. As the sun rose next morning the Chanters of Roke began to sing the
long Deed of Erreth-Akbe,which tells how the white towers of Havnor were built,
and of Erreth-Akbe's journeys from the Old Island, Ea, through all the
Archipelago and the Reaches, until at last in the uttermost West Reach on the
edge of the Open Sea he met the dragon Orm; and his bones in shattered armor lie
among the dragon's bones on the shore of lonely Selidor, but his sword set atop
the highest tower of Havnor still burns red in the sunset above the Inmost Sea.
When the chant was finished the Long Dance began. Townsfolk and Masters and
students and farmers all together, men and women, danced in the warm dust and
dusk down all the roads of Roke to the sea-beaches, to the beat of drums and
drone of pipes and flutes. Straight out into the sea they danced, under the moon
one night past full, and the music was lost in the breakers' sound. As the east
grew light they came back up the beaches and the roads, the drums silent and
only the flutes playing soft and shrill. So it was done on every island of the
Archipelago that night: one dance, one music binding together the sea-divided
lands.
When the Long Dance was over most people slept the day away, and
gathered again at evening to eat and drink. There was a group of young fellows,
prentices and sorcerers, who had brought their supper out from the refectory to
hold private feast in a courtyard of the Great House: Vetch, Jasper, and Ged
were there, and six or seven others, and some young lads released briefly from
the Isolate Tower, for this festival had brought even Kurremkarmerruk out. They
were all eating and laughing and playing such tricks out of pure frolic as might
be the marvel of a king's court. One boy had lighted the court with a hundred
stars of werelight, colored like jewels, that swung in a slow netted procession
between them and the real stars; and a pair of boys were playing bowls with
balls of green flame and bowling-pins that leaped and hopped away as the ball
came near; and all the while Vetch sat crosslegged, eating roast chicken; up in
mid-air. One of the younger boys tried to pull him down to earth, but Vetch
merely drifted up a little higher, out of reach, and sat calmly smiling on the
air. Now and then he tossed away a chicken bone, which turned to an owl and flew
hooting among the netted star-lights. Ged shot breadcrumb arrows after the owls
and brought them down, and when they touched the ground there they lay, bone and
crumb, all illusion gone. Ged also tried to join Vetch up in the middle of the
air, but lacking the key of the spell he had to flap his arms to keep aloft, and
they were all laughing at his flights and flaps and bumps. He kept up his
foolishness for the laughter's sake, laughing with them, for after those two
long nights of dance and moonlight and music and magery he was in a fey and wild
mood, ready for whatever might come.
He came lightly down on his feet just beside Jasper at last, and
Jasper, who never laughed aloud, moved away saying, ÒThe Sparrowhawk that can't
fly...Ó
ÒIs Jasper a precious stone?Ó Ged returned, grinning. ÒO jewel among
sorcerers, O Gem of Havnor, sparkle for us!Ó
The lad that had set the lights dancing sent one down to dance and
glitter about Jasper's head. Not quite as cool as usual, frowning, Jasper
brushed the light away and snuffed it out with one gesture. ÒI am sick of boys
and noise and foolishness,Ó he said.
ÒYou're getting middle-aged, lad,Ó Vetch remarked from above.
ÒIf silence and gloom is what you want,Ó put in one of the younger
boys, Òyou could always try the Tower.Ó
Ged said to him, ÒWhat is it you want, then, Jasper?Ó
ÒI want the company of my equals,Ó Jasper said. ÒCome on, Vetch.
Leave the prentices to their toys.Ó
Ged turned to face Jasper. ÒWhat do sorcerers have that prentices
lack?Ó he inquired. His voice was quiet, but all the other boys suddenly fell
still, for in his tone as in Jasper's the spite between them now sounded plain
and clear as steel coming out of a sheath.
ÒPower,Ó Jasper said.
ÒI'll match your power act for act.Ó
ÒYou challenge me?Ó
ÒI challenge you.Ó
Vetch had dropped down to the ground, and now he came between them,
grim of face. ÒDuels in sorcery are forbidden to us, and well you know it. Let
this cease!Ó
Both Ged and Jasper stood silent, for it was true they knew the law
of Roke, and they also knew that Vetch was moved by love, and themselves by
hate. Yet their anger was balked, not cooled. Presently, moving a little aside
as if to be heard by Vetch alone, Jasper spoke, with his cool smile: ÒI think
you'd better remind your goatherd friend again of the law that protects him. He
looks sulky. I wonder, did he really think I'd accept a challenge from him? a
fellow who smells of goats, a prentice who doesn't know the First Change?Ó
ÒJasper,Ó said Ged, ÒWhat do you know of what I know?Ó
For an instant, with no word spoken that any heard, Ged vanished from
their sight, and where he had stood a great falcon hovered, opening its hooked
beak to scream: for one instant, and then Ged stood again in the flickering
torchlight, his dark gaze on Jasper.
Jasper had taken a step backward, in astonishment; but now he
shrugged and said one word: ÒIllusion.Ó
The others muttered. Vetch said, ÒThat was not illusion. It was true
change. And enough. Jasper, listen-Ó
ÒEnough to prove that he sneaked a look in the Book of Shaping behind
the Master's back: what then? Go on, Goatherd. I like this trap you're building
for yourself. The more you try to prove yourself my equal, the more you show
yourself for what you are.Ó
At that, Vetch turned from Jasper, and said very softly to Ged,
ÒSparrowhawk, will you be a man and drop this now - come with me-Ó
Ged looked at his friend and smiled, but all he said was, ÒKeep Hoeg
for me a little while, will you?Ó He put into Vetch's hands the little otak,
which as usual had been riding on his shoulder. It had never let any but Ged
touch it, but it came to Vetch now, and climbing up his arm cowered on his
shoulder, its great bright eyes always on its master.
ÒNow,Ó Ged said to Jasper, quietly as before, what are you going to
do to prove yourself my superior, Jasper?Ó
I don't have to do anything, Goatherd. Yet I will. I will give you a
chance - an opportunity. Envy eats you like a worm in an apple. Let's let out
the worm. Once by Roke Knoll you boasted that Gontish wizards don't play games.
Come to Roke Knoll now and show us what it is they do instead. And afterward,
maybe I will show you a little sorcery.Ó
ÒYes, I should like to see that,Ó Ged answered. The younger boys,
used to seeing his black temper break out at the least hint of slight or insult,
watched him in wonder at his coolness now. Vetch watched him not in wonder, but
with growing fear. He tried to intervene again, but Jasper said, ÒCome, keep out
of this, Vetch. What will you do with the chance I give you, Goatherd? Will you
show us an illusion, a fireball, a charm to cure goats with the mange?Ó
ÒWhat would you like me to do, Jasper?Ó
The older lad shrugged, ÒSummon up a spirit from the dead, for all I
care!Ó
ÒI will.Ó
ÒYou will notÓ Jasper looked straight at him, rage suddenly flaming
out over his disdain. ÒYou will not. You cannot. You brag and brag-Ó
ÒBy my name, I will do it!Ó
They all stood utterly motionless for a moment.
Breaking away from Vetch who would have held him back by main force,
Ged strode out of the courtyard, not looking back. The dancing werelights
overhead died out, sinking down. Jasper hesitated a second, then followed after
Ged. An the rest came straggling behind, in silence, curious and afraid.
The slopes of Roke Knoll went up dark into the darkness of summer
night before moonrise. The presence of that hill where many wonders had been
worked was heavy, like a weight in the air about them. As they came onto the
hillside they thought of how the roots of it were deep, deeper than the sea,
reaching down even to the old, blind, secret fires at the world's core. They
stopped on the east slope. Stars hung over the black grass above them on the
hill's crest. No wind blew.
Ged went a few paces up the slope away from the others and turning
said in a clear voice, ÒJasper! Whose spirit shall I call?Ó
ÒCall whom you like. None will listen to you.Ó Jasper's voice shook a
little, with anger perhaps. Ged answered him softly, mockingly, ÒAre you
afraid?Ó
He did not even listen for Jasper's reply, if he made one. He no
longer cared about Jasper. Now that they stood on Roke Knoll, hate and rage were
gone, replaced by utter certainty. He need envy no one. He knew that his power,
this night, on this dark enchanted ground, was greater than it had ever been,
filling him till be trembled with the sense of strength barely kept in check. He
knew now that Jasper was far beneath him, had been sent perhaps only to bring
him here tonight, no rival but a mere servant of Ged's destiny. Under his feet
he felt the hillroots going down and down into the dark, and over his head he
saw the dry, far fires of the stars. Between, all things were his to order, to
command. He stood at the center of the world.
ÒDon't be afraid,Ó he said, smiling. ÒI'll call a woman's spirit. You
need not fear a woman. Elfarran I will call, the fair lady of the Deed of
Enlad.Ó
ÒShe died a thousand years ago, her bones lie afar under the Sea of
Ea, and maybe there never was such a woman.Ó
ÒDo years and distances matter to the dead? Do the Songs lie?Ó Ged
said with the same gentle mockery, and then saying, ÒWatch the air between my
hands,Ó he turned away from the others and stood still.
In a great slow gesture he stretched out his arms, the gesture of
welcome that opens an invocation. He began to speak.
He had read the runes of this Spell of Summoning in Ogion's book, two
years and more ago, and never since had seen them. In darkness he had read them
then. Now in this darkness it was as if he read them again on the page open
before him in the night. But now he understood what he read, speaking it aloud
word after word, and he saw the markings of how the spell must be woven with the
sound of the voice and the motion of body and hand.
The other boys stood watching, not speaking, not moving unless they
shivered a little: for the great spell was beginning to work. Ged's voice was
soft still, but changed, with a deep singing in it, and the words he spoke were
not known to them. He fell silent. Suddenly the wind rose roaring in the grass.
Ged dropped to his knees and called out aloud. Then he fell forward as if to
embrace earth with his outstretched arms, and when he rose he held something
dark in his straining hands and arms, something so heavy that he shook with
effort getting to his feet. The hot wind whined in the black tossing grasses on
the hill. If the stars shone now none saw them.
The words of the enchantment hissed and mumbled on Ged's lips, and
then he cried out aloud and clearly, ÒElfarran!Ó
Again he cried the name, ÒElfarran!Ó
The shapeless mass of darkness he had lifted split apart. It
sundered, and a pale spindle of light gleamed between his opened arms, a faint
oval reaching from the ground up to the height of his raised hands. In the oval
of light for a moment there moved a form, a human shape: a tall woman looking
back over her shoulder. Her face was beautiful, and sorrowful, and full of fear.
Only for a moment did the spirit glimmer there. Then the sallow oval
between Ged's arms grew bright. It widened and spread, a rent in the darkness of
the earth and night, a ripping open of the fabric of the world. Through it
blazed a terrible brightness. And through that bright misshapen breach clambered
something like a clot of black shadow, quick and hideous, and it leaped straight
out at Ged's face.
Staggering back under the weight of the thing, Ged gave a short,
hoarse scream. The little otak watching from Vetch's shoulder, the animal that
had no voice, screamed aloud also and leaped as if to attack.
Ged fell, struggling and writhing, while the bright rip in the
world's darkness above him widened and stretched. The boys that watched fled,
and Jasper bent down to the ground hiding his eyes from the terrible light.
Vetch alone ran forward to his friend. So only he saw the lump of shadow that
clung to Ged, tearing at his flesh. It was like a black beast, the size of a
young child, though it seemed to swell and shrink; and it had no head or face,
only the four taloned paws with which it gripped and tore. Vetch sobbed with
horror, yet he put out his hands to try to pull the thing away from Ged. Before
he touched it, he was bound still, unable to move.
The intolerable brightness faded, and slowly the torn edges of the
world closed together. Nearby a voice was speaking as softly as a tree whispers
or a fountain plays.
Starlight began to shine again, and the grasses of the hillside were
whitened with the light of the moon just rising. The night was healed. Restored
and steady lay the balance of light and dark. The shadow-beast was gone. Ged lay
sprawled on his back, his arms flung out as if they yet kept the wide gesture of
welcome and invocation. His face was blackened with blood and there were great
black stains on his shirt. The little otak cowered by his shoulder, quivering.
And above him stood an old man whose cloak glimmered pale in the moonrise: the
Archmage Nemmerle.
The end of Nemmerle's staff hovered silvery above Ged's breast. Once
gently it touched him over the heart, once on the lips, while Nemmerle
whispered. Ged stirred, and his lips parted gasping for breath. Then the old
Archmage lifted the staff, and set it to earth, and leaned heavily on it with
bowed head, as if he had scarcely strength to stand.
Vetch found himself free to move. Looking around, he saw that already
others were there, the Masters Summoner and Changer. An act of great wizardry is
not worked without arousing such men, and they had ways of coming very swiftly
when need called, though none had been so swift as the Archmage. They now sent
for help, and some who came went with the Archmage, while others, Vetch among
them, carried Ged to the chambers of the Master Herbal.
All night long the Summoner stayed on Roke Knoll, keeping watch.
Nothing stirred there on the hillside where the stuff of the world had been torn
open. No shadow came crawling through moonlight seeking the rent through which
it might clamber back into its own domain. It had fled from Nemmerle, and from
the mighty spell-walls that surround and protect Roke Island, but it was in the
world now. In the world, somewhere, it hid. If Ged had died that night it might
have tried to find the doorway he had opened, and follow him into death's realm,
or slip back into whatever place it had come from; for this the Summoner waited
on Roke Knoll. But Ged lived.
They had laid him abed in the healing-chamber, and the Master Herbal
tended the wounds he had on his face and throat and shoulder. They were deep,
ragged, and evil wounds. The black blood in them would not stanch, welling out
even under the charms and the cobweb-wrapped perriot leaves laid upon them. Ged
lay blind and dumb in fever like a stick in a slow fire, and there was no spell
to cool what burned him.
Not far away, in the unroofed court where the fountain played, the
Archmage lay also unmoving, but cold, very cold: only his eyes lived, watching
the fall of moonlit water and the stir of moonlit leaves. Those with him said no
spells and worked no healing. Quietly they spoke among themselves from time to
time, and then turned again to watch their Lord. He lay still, hawk nose and
high forehead and white hair bleached by moonlight all to the color of bone. To
check the ungoverned spell and drive off the shadow from Ged, Nemmerle had spent
all his power, and with it his bodily strength was gone. He lay dying. But the
death of a great mage, who has many times in his life walked on the dry steep
hillsides of death's kingdom, is a strange matter: for the dying man goes not
blindly, but surely, knowing the way. When Nemmerle looked up through the leaves
of the tree, those with him did not know if he watched the stars of summer
fading in daybreak, or those other stars, which never set above the hills that
see no dawn.
The raven of Osskil that had been his pet for thirty years was gone.
No one had seen where it went. ÒIt flies before him,Ó the Master Patterner said,
as they kept vigil.
The day came warm and clear. The Great House and the streets of Thwil
were hushed. No voice was raised, until along towards noon iron bells spoke out
aloud in the Chanter's Tower, harshly tolling.
On the next day the Nine Masters of Roke gathered in a place
somewhere under the dark trees of the Immanent Grove. Even there they set nine
walls of silence about them, that no person or power might speak to them or hear
them as they chose from amongst the mages of all Earthsea him who would be the
new Archmage. Gensher of Way was chosen. A ship was sent forth at once across
the Inmost Sea to Way Island to bring the Archmage back to Roke. The Master
Windkey stood in the stern and raised up the magewind into the sail, and quickly
the ship departed, and was gone.
Of these events Ged knew nothing. For four weeks of that hot summer
he lay blind, and deaf, and mute, though at times he moaned and cried out like
an animal. At last, as the patient crafts of the Master Herbal worked their
healing, his wounds began to close and the fever left him. Little by little he
seemed to hear again, though he never spoke. On a clear day of autumn the Master
Herbal opened the shutters of the room where Ged lay. Since the darkness of that
night on Roke Knoll he had known only darkness. Now he saw daylight, and the sun
shining. He hid his scarred face in his hands and wept.
Still when winter came he could speak only with a stammering tongue,
and the Master Herbal kept him there in the healing-chambers, trying to lead his
body and mind gradually back to strength. It was early spring when at last the
Master released him, sending him first to offer his fealty to the Archmage
Gensher. For he had not been able to join all the others of the School in this
duty when Gensher came to Roke.
None of his companions had been allowed to visit him in the months of
his sickness, and now as he passed some of them asked one another, ÒWho is
that?Ó He had been light and lithe and strong. Now, lamed by pain, he went
hesitantly, and did not raise his face, the left side of which was white with
scars. He avoided those who knew him and those who did not, and made his way
straight to the court of the Fountain. There where once he had awaited Nemmerle,
Gensher awaited him.
Like the old Archmage the new one was cloaked in white; but like most
men of Way and the East Reach Gensher was black-skinned, and his look was black,
under thick brows.
Ged knelt and offered him fealty and obedience. Gensher was silent a
while.
ÒI know what you did,Ó he said at last, Òbut not what you are. I
cannot accept your fealty.Ó
Ged stood up, and set his hand on the trunk of the young tree beside
the fountain to steady himself. He was still very slow to find words. ÒAm I to
leave Roke, my lord?Ó
ÒDo you want to leave Roke?Ó
ÒNo.Ó
ÒWhat do you want?Ó
ÒTo stay. To learn. To undo... the evil...Ó
ÒNemmerle himself could not do that. -No, I would not let you go from
Roke. Nothing protects you but the power of the Masters here and the defenses
laid upon this island that keep the creatures of evil away. If you left now, the
thing you loosed would find you at once, and enter into you, and possess you.
You would be no man but a gebbeth, a puppet doing the will of that evil shadow
which you raised up into the sunlight. You must stay here, until you gain
strength and wisdom enough to defend yourself from it - if ever you do. Even now
it waits for you. Assuredly it waits for you. Have you seen it since that
night?Ó
ÒIn dreams, lord.Ó After a while Ged went on, speaking with pain and
shame, ÒLord Gensher, I do not know what it was - the thing that came out of the
spell and cleaved to me-Ó
ÒNor do I know. It has no name. You have great power inborn in you,
and you used that power wrongly, to work a spell over which you had no control,
not knowing how that spell affects the balance of light and dark, life and
death, good and evil. And you were moved to do this by pride and by hate. Is it
any wonder the result was ruin? You summoned a spirit from the dead, but with it
came one of the Powers of unlife. Uncalled it came from a place where there are
no names. Evil, it wills to work evil through you. The power you had to call it
gives it power over you: you are connected. It is the shadow of your arrogance,
the shadow of your ignorance, the shadow you cast. Has a shadow a name?Ó
Ged stood sick and haggard. He said at last, ÒBetter I had died.Ó
ÒWho are you to judge that, you for whom Nemmerle gave his life? -You
are safe here. You will live here, and go on with your training. They tell me
you were clever. Go on and do your work. Do it well. It is all you can do.Ó
So Gensher ended, and was suddenly gone, as is the way of mages. The
fountain leaped in the sunlight, and Ged watched it a while and listened to its
voice, thinking of Nemmerle. Once in that court he had felt himself to be a word
spoken by the sunlight. Now the darkness also had spoken: a word that could not
be unsaid.
He left the court, going to his old room in the South Tower, which
they had kept empty for him. He stayed there alone. When the gong called to
supper he went, but he would hardly speak to the other lads at the Long Table,
or raise his face to them, even those who greeted him most gently. So after a
day or two they all left him alone. To be alone was his desire, for he feared
the evil he might do or say unwittingly.
Neither Vetch nor Jasper was there, and he did not ask about them.
The boys be had led and lorded over were all ahead of him now, because of the
months he had lost, and that spring and summer he studied with lads younger than
himself. Nor did he shine among them, for the words of any spell, even the
simplest illusion-charm, came halting from his tongue, and his hands faltered at
their craft.
In autumn he was to go once again to the Isolate Tower to study with
the Master Namer. This task which he had once dreaded now pleased him, for
silence was what he sought, and long learning where no spells were wrought, and
where that power which he knew was still in him would never be called upon to
act.
The night before he left for the Tower a visitor came to his room,
one wearing a brown travelling-cloak and carrying a staff of oak shod with iron.
Ged stood up, at sight of the wizard's staff.
ÒSparrowhawk-Ó
At the sound of the voice, Ged raised his eyes: it was Vetch standing
there, solid and foursquare as ever, his black blunt face older but his smile
unchanged. On his shoulder crouched a little beast, brindle-furred and
brighteyed.
ÒHe stayed with me while you were sick, and now I'm sorry to part
with him. And sorrier to part with you, Sparrowhawk. But I'm going home. Here,
hoeg! go to your true master!Ó Vetch patted the otak and set it down on the
floor. It went and sat on Ged's pallet, and began to wash its fur with a dry
brown tongue like a little leaf. Vetch laughed, but Ged could not smile. He bent
down to hide his face, stroking the otak.
ÒI thought you wouldn't come to me, Vetch,Ó he said.
He did not mean any reproach, but Vetch answered, ÒI couldn't come to
you. The Master Herbal forbade me; and since winter I've been with the Master in
the Grove, locked up myself. I was not free, until I earned my staff. Listen:
when you too are free, come to the East Reach. I will be waiting for you.
There's good cheer in the little towns there, and wizards are well received.Ó
ÒFree...Ó Ged muttered, and shrugged a little, trying to smile.
Vetch looked at him, not quite as he had used to look, with no less
love but more wizardry, perhaps. He said gently, ÒYou won't stay bound on Roke
forever.Ó
ÒWell... I have thought, perhaps I may come to work with the Master
in the Tower, to be one of those who seek among the books and the stars for lost
names, and so... so do no more harm, if not much good... Ó
ÒMaybe,Ó said Vetch. ÒI am no seer, but I see before you, not rooms
and books, but far seas, and the fire of dragons, and the towers of cities, and
all such things a hawk sees when he flies far and high.Ó
ÒAnd behind me - what do you see behind me?Ó Ged asked, and stood up
as he spoke, so that the werelight that burned overhead between them sent his
shadow back against the wall and floor. Then he turned his face aside and said,
stammering, ÒBut tell me where you will go, what you will do.Ó
ÒI will go home, to see my brothers and the sister you have heard me
speak of. I left her a little child and soon she'll be having her Naming - it's
strange to think of! And so I'll find me a job of wizardry somewhere among the
little isles. Oh, I would stay and talk with you, but I can't, my ship goes out
tonight and the tide is turned already. Sparrowhawk, if ever your way lies East,
come to me. And if ever you need me, send for me, call on me by my name:
Estarriol.Ó
At that Ged lifted his scarred face, meeting his friend's eyes.
ÒEstarriol,Ó he said, Òmy name is Ged.Ó
Then quietly they bade each other farewell, and Vetch turned and went
down the stone hallway, and left Roke.
Ged stood still a while, like one who has received great news, and
must enlarge his spirit to receive it. It was a great gift that Vetch had given
him, the knowledge of his true name.
No one knows a man's true name but himself and his namer. He may
choose at length to tell it to his brother, or his wife, or his friend, yet even
those few will never use it where any third person may hear it. In front of
other people they will, like other people, call him by his use-name, his
nickname - such a name as Sparrowhawk, and Vetch, and Ogion which means Òfir-
coneÓ. If plain men hide their true name from all but a few they love and trust
utterly, so much more must wizardly men, being more dangerous, and more
endangered. Who knows a man's name, holds that man's life in his keeping. Thus
to Ged who had lost faith in himself, Vetch had given that gift only a friend
can give, the proof of unshaken, unshakable trust.
Ged sat down on his pallet and let the globe of werelight die, giving
off as it faded a faint whiff of marsh-gas. He petted the otak, which stretched
comfortably and went to sleep on his knee as if it had never slept anywhere
else. The Great House was silent. It came to Ged's mind that this was the eve of
his own Passage, the day on which Ogion had given him his name. Four years were
gone since then. He remembered the coldness of the mountain spring through which
he had walked naked and unnamed. He fell to thinking of other bright pools in
the River Ar, where he had used to swim; and of Ten Alders village under the
great slanting forests of the mountain; of the shadows of morning across the
dusty village street, the fire leaping under bellows-blast in the smith's
smelting-pit on a winter afternoon, the witch's dark fragrant but where the air
was heavy with smoke and wreathing spells. He had not thought of these things
for a long time. Now they came back to him, on this night he was seventeen years
old. All the years and places of his brief broken life came within mind's reach
and made a whole again. He knew once more, at last, after this long, bitter,
wasted time, who he was and where he was.
But where he must go in the years to come, that he could not see; and
he feared to see it.
Next morning he set out across the island, the otak riding on his
shoulder as it had used to. This time it took him three days, not two, to walk
to the Isolate Tower, and he was bone-weary when he came in sight of the Tower
above the spitting, hissing seas of the northern cape. Inside, it was dark as he
remembered, and cold as he remembered, and Kurremkarmerruk sat on his high seat
writing down lists of names. He glanced at Ged and said without welcome, as if
Ged had never been away, ÒGo to bed; tired is stupid. Tomorrow you may open the
Book of the Undertakings of the Makers, learning the names therein.Ó
At winter's end he returned to the Great House. He was made sorcerer
then, and the Archmage Gensher accepted at that time his fealty. Thenceforth he
studied the high arts and enchantments, passing beyond arts of illusion to the
works of real magery, learning what he must know to earn his wizard's staff. The
trouble he had had in speaking spells wore off over the months, and skill
returned into his hands: yet he was never so quick to learn as he had been,
having learned a long hard lesson from fear. Yet no ill portents or encounters
followed on his working even of the Great Spells of Making and Shaping, which
are most perilous. He came to wonder at times if the shadow he had loosed might
have grown weak, or fled somehow out of the world, for it came no more into his
dreams. But in his heart he knew such hope was folly.
From the Masters and from ancient lore-books Ged learned what he
could about such beings as this shadow he had loosed; little was there to learn.
No such creature was described or spoken of directly.
There were at best hints here and there in the old books of things
that might be like the shadow-beast. It was not a ghost of human man, nor was it
a creature of the Old Powers of Earth, and yet it seemed it might have some link
with these. In the Matter of the Dragons, which Ged read very closely, there was
a tale of an ancient Dragonlord who had come under the sway of one of the Old
Powers, a speaking stone that lay in a far northern land. ÒAt the Stone's
command,Ó said the book, Òhe did speak to raise up a dead spirit out of the
realm of the dead, but his wizardry being bent awry by the Stone's will there
came with the dead spirit also a thing not summoned, which did devour him out
from within and in his shape walked, destroying men.Ó But the book did not say
what the thing was, nor did it tell the end of the tale. And the Masters did not
know where such a shadow might come from: from unlife, the Archmage had said;
from the wrong side of the world, said the Master Changer; and the Master
Summoner said, ÒI do not know.Ó The Summoner had come often to sit with Ged in
his illness. He was grim and grave as ever, but Ged knew now his compassion, and
loved him well. ÒI do not know. I know of the thing only this: that only a great
power could have summoned up such a thing, and perhaps only one power - only one
voice - your voice. But what in turn that means, I do not know. You will find
out. You must find out, or die, and worse than die...Ó He spoke softly and his
eyes were somber as he looked at Ged. ÒYou thought, as a boy, that a mage is one
who can do anything. So I thought, once. So did we all. And the truth is that as
a man's real power grows and his knowledge widens, ever the way he can follow
grows narrower: until at last he chooses nothing, but does only and wholly what
he must do...'
The Archmage sent Ged, after his eighteenth birthday, to work with
the Master Patterner. What is learned in the Immanent Grove is not much talked
about elsewhere. It is said that no spells are worked there, and yet the place
itself is an enchantment. Sometimes the trees of that Grove, are seen, and
sometimes they are not seen, and they are not always in the same place and part
of Roke Island. It is said that the trees of the Grove themselves are wise. It
is said that the Master Patterner learns his supreme magery there within the
Grove, and if ever the trees should die so shall his wisdom die, and in those
days the waters will rise and drown the islands of Earthsea which Segoy raised
from the deeps in the time before myth, all the lands where men and dragons
dwell.
But all this is hearsay; wizards will not speak of it.
The months went by, and at last on a day of spring Ged returned to
the Great House, and he had no idea what would be asked of him next. At the door
that gives on the path across the fields to Roke Knoll an old man met him,
waiting for him in the doorway. At first Ged did not know him, and then putting
his mind to it recalled him as the one who had let him into the School on the
day of his coming, five years ago.
The old man smiled, greeting him by name, and asked, ÒDo you know who
I am?Ó
Now Ged had thought before of how it was always said, the Nine
Masters of Roke, although he knew only eight: Windkey, Hand, Herbal, Chanter,
Changer, Summoner, Namer, Patterner. It seemed that people spoke of the Archmage
as the ninth. Yet when a new Archmage was chosen, nine Masters met to choose
him.
ÒI think you are the Master Doorkeeper,Ó said Ged.
ÒI am. Ged, you won entrance to Roke by saying your name. Now you may
win your freedom of it by saying mine.Ó So said the old man smiling, and waited.
Ged stood dumb.
He knew a thousand ways and crafts and means for finding out names of
things and of men, of course; such craft was a part of everything he had learned
at Roke, for without it there could be little useful magic done. But to find out
the name of a Mage and Master was another matter. A mage's name is better hidden
than a herring in the sea, better guarded than a dragon's den. A prying charm
will be met with a stronger charm, subtle devices will fail, devious inquiries
will be deviously thwarted, and force will be turned ruinously back upon itself.
ÒYou keep a narrow door, Master,Ó said Ged at last. ÒI must sit out
in the fields here, I think, and fast till I grow thin enough to slip throughÓ
ÒAs long as you like,Ó said the Doorkeeper, smiling.
So Ged went off a little way and sat down under an alder on the banks
of the Thwilburn, letting his otak run down to play in the stream and hunt the
muddy banks for creekcrabs. The sun went down, late and bright, for spring was
well along. Lights of lantern and werelight gleamed in the windows of the Great
House, and down the hill the streets of Thwil town filled with darkness. Owls
hooted over the roofs and bats flitted in the dusk air above the stream, and
still Ged sat thinking how he might, by force, ruse, or sorcery, learn the
Doorkeeper's name. The more he pondered the less he saw, among all the arts of
witchcraft he had learned in these five years on Roke, any one that would serve
to wrest such a secret from such a mage.
He lay down in the field and slept under the stars, with the otak
nestling in his pocket. After the sun was up he went, still fasting, to the door
of the House and knocked. The Doorkeeper opened.
ÒMaster,Ó said Ged, ÒI cannot take your name from you, not being
strong enough, and I cannot trick your name from you, not being wise enough. So
I am content to stay here, and learn or serve, whatever you will: unless by
chance you will answer a question I have.Ó
ÒAsk it.Ó
ÒWhat is your name?Ó
The Doorkeeper smiled, and said his name: and Ged, repeating it,
entered for the last time into that House.
When he left it again he wore a heavy dark-blue cloak, the gift of
the township of Low Torning, whereto be was bound, for they wanted a wizard
there. He carried also a staff of his own height, carved of yew-wood, bronze-
shod. The Doorkeeper bade him farewell opening the back door of the Great House
for him, the door of horn and ivory, and he went down the streets of Thwil to a
ship that waited for him on the bright water in the morning.
------
5 The Dragon of Pendor
------
West of Roke in a crowd between the two great lands Hosk and Ensmer
lie the Ninety Isles. The nearest to Roke is Serd, and the farthest is Seppish,
which lies almost in the Pelnish Sea; and whether the sum of them is ninety is a
question never settled, for if you count only isles with freshwater springs you
might have seventy, while if you count every rock you might have a hundred and
still not be done; and then the tide would change. Narrow run the channels
between the islets, and there the mild tides of the Inmost Sea, chafed and
baffled, run high and fall low, so that where at high tide there might be three
islands in one place, at low there might be one. Yet for all that danger of the
tide, every child who can walk can paddle, and has his little rowboat;
housewives row across the channel to take a cup of rushwash tea with the
neighbor; peddlers call their wares in rhythm with the stroke of their oars. All
roads there are salt water, blocked only by nets strung from house to house
across the straits to catch the small fish called turbies, the oil of which is
the wealth of the Ninety Isles. There are few bridges, and no great towns. Every
islet is thick with farms and fishermen's houses, and these are gathered into
townships each of ten or twenty islets. One such was Low Torning, the
westernmost, looking not on the Inmost Sea but outward to empty ocean, that
lonely corner of the Archipelago where only Pendor lies, the dragon-spoiled
isle, and beyond it the waters of the West Reach, desolate.
A house was ready there for the township's new wizard. It stood on a
hill among green fields of barley, sheltered from the west wind by a grove of
pendick-trees that now were red with flowers. From the door one looked out on
other thatched roofs and groves and gardens, and other islands with their roofs
and fields and hills, and amongst them all the many bright winding channels of
the sea. It was a poor house, windowless, with earthen floor, yet a better house
than the one Ged was born in. The Isle-Men of Low Torning, standing in awe of
the wizard from Roke, asked pardon for its humbleness. ÒWe have no stone to
build with,Ó said one, ÒWe are none of us rich, though none starve,Ó said
another, and a third, ÒIt will be dry at least, for I saw to the thatching
myself, Sir.Ó To Ged it was as good as any palace. He thanked the leaders of the
township frankly, so that the eighteen of them went home, each in his own
rowboat to his home isle, to tell the fishermen and housewives that the new
wizard was a strange young grim fellow who spoke little, but he spoke fairly,
and without pride.
There was little cause, perhaps, for pride in this first magistry of
Ged's. Wizards trained on Roke went commonly to cities or castles, to serve high
lords who held them in high honor. These fisherman of Low Torning in the usual
way of things would have had among them no more than a witch or a plain
sorcerer, to charm the fishing-nets and sing over new boats and cure beasts and
men of their ailments. But in late years the old Dragon of Pendor had spawned:
nine dragons, it was said, now laired in the ruined towers of the Sealords of
Pendor, dragging their scaled bellies up and down the marble stairs and through
the broken doorways there. Wanting food on that dead isle, they would be flying
forth some year when they were grown and hunger came upon them. Already a flight
of four had been seen over the southwest shores of Hosk, not alighting but
spying out the sheepfolds, barns, and villages. The hunger of a dragon is slow
to wake, but hard to sate. So the Isle-Men of Low Torning had sent to Roke
begging for a wizard to protect their folk from what boded over the western
horizon, and the Archmage had judged their fear well founded.
ÒThere is no comfort in this place,Ó the Archmage had said to Ged on,
the day he made him wizard, Òno fame, no wealth, mybe no risk. Will you go?Ó
ÒI will go,Ó Ged had replied, not from obedience only. Since the
night on Roke Knoll his desire had turned as much against fame and display as
once it had been set on them. Always now he doubted his strength and dreaded the
trial of his power. Yet also the talk of dragons drew him with a great
curiosity. In Gont there have been no dragons for many hundred years; and no
dragon would ever fly within scent or sight or spell of Roke, so that there also
they are a matter of tales and songs only, things sung of but not seen. Ged had
learned all he could of dragons at the School, but it is one thing to read about
dragons and another to meet them. The chance lay bright before him, and heartily
he answered, ÒI will go Ó
The Archmage Gensher had nodded his head, but his look was somber.
ÒTell me,Ó he said at last, Òdo you fear to leave Roke? or are you eager to be
gone?Ó
ÒBoth, my lord.Ó
Again Gensher nodded. ÒI do not know if I do right to send you from
your safety here,Ó he said very low. ÒI cannot see your way. It is all in
darkness. And there is a power in the North, something that would destroy you,
but what it is and where, whether in your past or on your forward way, I cannot
tell: it is all shadowed. When the men from Low Torning came here, I thought at
once of you, for it seemed a safe place and out of the way, where you might have
time to gather your strength. But I do not know if any place is safe for you, or
where your way goes. I do not want to send you out into the dark...Ó
It seemed a bright enough place to Ged at first, the house under the
flowering trees. There he lived, and watched the western sky often, and kept his
wizard's ear tuned for the sound of scaly wings. But no dragon came. Ged fished
from his jetty, and tended his garden-patch. He spent whole days pondering a
page or a line or a word in the Lore-Books he had brought from Roke, sitting out
in the summer air under the pendick-trees, while the otak slept beside him or
went hunting mice in the forests of grass and daisies. And he served the people
of Low Torning as healall and weatherworker whenever they asked him. It did not
enter his head that a wizard might be ashamed to perform such simple crafts, for
he had been a witchchild among poorer folk than these. They, however, asked
little of him, holding him in awe, partly because he was a wizard from the Isle
of the Wise, and partly on account of his silence and his scarred face. There
was that about him, young as he was, that made men uneasy with him.
Yet he found a friend, a boatmaker who dwelt on the next islet
eastward. His name was Pechvarry. They had met first on his jetty, where Ged
stopped to watch him stepping the mast of a little catboat. He had looked up at
the wizard with a grin and said, ÒHere's a month's work nearly finished. I guess
you might have done it in a minute with a word, eh, Sir?Ó
ÒI might,Ó said Ged, Òbut it would likely sink the next minute,
unless I kept the spells up. But if you like...Ó He stopped.
ÒWell, Sir?Ó
ÒWell, that is a lovely little craft. She needs nothing. But if you
like, I could set a binding-spell on her, to help keep her sound; or a finding-
spell, to help bring her home from the sea.Ó
He spoke hesitantly, not wanting to offend the craftsman, but
Pechvarry's face shone. ÒThe little boat's for my son, Sir, and if you would lay
such charms on her, it would be a mighty kindness and a friendly act.Ó And he
climbed up onto the jetty to take Ged's hand then and there and thank him.
After that they came to work together often, Ged interweaving his
spellcrafts with Pechvarry's handwork on the boats he built or repaired, and in
return learning from Pechvarry how a boat was built, and also how a boat was
handled without aid of magic: for this skill of plain sailing had been somewhat
scanted on Roke. Often Ged and Pechvarry and his little son Ioeth went out into
the channels and lagoons, sailing or rowing one boat or another, till Ged was a
fair sailor, and the friendship between him and Pechvarry was a settled thing.
Along in late autumn the boatmaker's son fell sick. The mother sent
for, the witchwoman of Tesk Isle, who was a good hand at healing, and all seemed
well for a day or two. Then in the middle of a stormy night came Pechvarry
hammering at Ged's door, begging him to come save the child. Ged ran down to the
boat with him and they rowed in all haste through dark and rain to the
boatmaker's house. There Ged saw the child on his pallet-bed, and the mother
crouching silent beside him, and the witchwoman making a smoke of corly-root and
singing the Nagian Chant, which was the best healing she had. But she whispered
to Ged, ÒLord Wizard, I think this fever is the redfever, and the child will die
of it tonightÓ
When Ged knelt and put his hands on the child, he thought the same,
and he drew back a moment. In the latter months of his own long sickness the
Master Herbal had taught him much of the healer's lore, and the first lesson and
the last of all that lore was this: Heal the wound and cure the illness, but let
the dying spirit go.
The mother saw his movement and the meaning of it, and cried out
aloud in despair. Pechvarry stooped down by her saying, ÒThe Lord Sparrowhawk
will save him, wife. No need to cry! He's here now. He can do it.Ó
Hearing the mother's wail, and seeing the trust Pechvarry had in him,
Ged did not know how he could disappoint them. He mistrusted his own judgment,
and thought perhaps the child might be saved, if the fever could be brought
down. He said, ÒI'll do my best, Pechvarry.Ó
He set to bathing the little boy with cold rainwater that they
brought new-fallen from out of doors, and he began to say one of the spells of
feverstay. The spell took no hold and made no whole, and suddenly he thought the
child was dying in his arms.
Summoning his power all at once and with no thought for himself, he
sent his spirit out after the child's spirit, to bring it back home. He called
the child's name, ÒIoeth!Ó Thinking some faint answer came in his inward hearing
he pursued, calling once more. Then he saw the little boy running fast and far
ahead of him down a dark slope, the side of some vast hill. There was no sound.
The stars above the hill were no stars his eyes had ever seen. Yet he knew the
constellations by name: the Sheaf, the Door, the One Who Turns, the Tree. They
were those stars that do not set, that are not paled by the coming of any day.
He had followed the dying child too far.
Knowing this he found himself alone on the dark hillside. It was hard
to turn back, very hard.
He turned slowly. Slowly he set one foot forward to climb back up the
hill, and then the other. Step by step he went, each step willed. And each step
was harder than the last.
The stars did not move. No wind blew over the dry steep ground. In
all the vast kingdom of the darkness only he moved, slowly, climbing. He came to
the top of the hill, and saw the low wall of stones there. But across the wall,
facing him, there was a shadow.
The shadow did not have the shape of man or beast. It was shapeless,
scarcely to be seen, but it whispered at him, though there were no words in its
whispering, and it reached out towards him. And it stood on the side of the
living, and he on the side of the dead.
Either he must go down the hill into the desert lands and lightless
cities of the dead, or he must step across the wall back into life, where the
formless evil thing waited for him.
His spirit-staff was in his hand, and he raised it high. With that
motion, strength came into him. As be made to leap the low wall of stones
straight at the shadow, the staff burned suddenly white, a blinding light in
that dim place. He leaped, felt himself fall, and saw no more.
Now what Pechvarry and his wife and the witch saw was this: the young
wizard had stopped midway in his spell, and held the child a while motionless.
Then he had laid little Ioeth gently down on the pallet, and had risen, and
stood silent, staff in hand. All at once he raised the staff high and it blazed
with white fire as if he held the lightning-bolt in his grip, and all the
household things in the hut leaped out strange and vivid in that momentary fire.
When their eyes were clear from the dazzlement they saw the young man lying
huddled forward on the earthen floor, beside the pallet where the child lay
dead.
To Pechvarry it seemed that the wizard also was dead. His wife wept,
but he was utterly bewildered. But the witch had some hearsay knowledge
concerning magery and the ways a true wizard may go, and she saw to it that Ged,
cold and lifeless as he lay, was not treated as a dead man but as one sick or
tranced. He was carried home, and an old woman was left to watch and see whether
he slept to wake or slept for ever.
The little otak was hiding in the rafters of the house, as it did
when strangers entered. There it stayed while the rain beat on the walls and the
fire sank down and the night wearing slowly along left the old woman nodding
beside the hearthpit. Then the otak crept down and came to Ged where he lay
stretched stiff and still upon the bed. It began to lick his hands and wrists,
long and patiently, with its dry leafbrown tongue. Crouching beside his head it
licked his temple, his scarred cheek, and softly his closed eyes. And very
slowly under that soft touch Ged roused. He woke, not knowing where he had been
or where he was or what was the faint grey light in the air about him, which was
the light of dawn coming to the world. Then the otak curled up near his shoulder
as usual, and went to sleep.
Later, when Ged thought back upon that night, he knew that had none
touched him when he lay thus spirit-lost, had none called him back in some way,
he might have been lost for good. It was only the dumb instinctive wisdom of the
beast who licks his hurt companion to comfort him, and yet in that wisdom Ged
saw something akin to his own power, something that went as deep as wizardry.
From that time forth he believed that the wise man is one who never sets himself
apart from other living things, whether they have speech or not, and in later
years he strove long to learn what can be learned, in silence, from the eyes of
animals, the flight of birds, the great slow gestures of trees.
He had now made unscathed, for the first time, that crossing-over and
return which only a wizard can make with open eyes, and which not the greatest
mage can make without risk. But he had returned to a grief and a fear. The grief
was for his friend Pechvarry, the fear was for himself. He knew now why the
Archmage had feared to send him forth, and what had darkened and clouded even
the mage's forseeing of his future. For it was darkness itself that had awaited
him, the unnamed thing, the being that did not belong in the world, the shadow
he had loosed or made. In spirit, at the boundary wall between death and life,
it had waited for him these long years. It had found him there at last. It would
be on his track now, seeking to draw near to him, to take his strength into
itself, and suck up his' life, and clothe itself in his flesh.
Soon after, he dreamed of the thing like a bear with no head or face.
He thought it went fumbling about the walls of the house, searching for the
door. Such a dream he had not dreamed since the healing of the wounds the thing
had given him. When he woke he was weak and cold, and the scars on his face and
shoulder drew and ached.
Now began a bad time. When he dreamed of the shadow or so much as
thought of it, he felt always that same cold dread: sense and power drained out
of him, leaving him stupid and astray. He raged at his cowardice, but that did
no good. He sought for some protection, but there was none: the thing was not
flesh, not alive, not spirit, unnamed, having no being but what he himself had
given it - a terrible power outside the laws of the sunlit world. All he knew of
it was that it was drawn to him and would try to work its will through him,
being his creature. But in what form it could come, having no real form of its
own as yet, and how it would come, and when it would come, this he did not know.
He set up what barriers of sorcery he could about his house and about
the isle where he lived. Such spell-walls must be ever renewed, and soon he saw
that if he spent all his strength on these defenses, he would be of no use to
the islanders. What could he do, between two enemies, if a dragon came from
Pendor?
Again he dreamed, but this time in the dream the shadow was inside
his house, beside the door, reaching out to him through the darkness and
whispering words he did not understand. He woke in terror, and sent the
werelight flaming through the air, lighting every corner of the little house
till he saw no shadow anywhere. Then he put wood on the coals of his firepit,
and sat in the firelight hearing the autumn wind fingering at the thatch roof
and whining in the great bare trees above; and he pondered long. An old anger
had awakened in his heart. He would not suffer this helpless waiting, this
sitting trapped on a little island muttering useless spells of lock and ward.
Yet he could not simply flee the trap: to do so would be to break his trust with
the islanders and to leave them to the imminent dragon, undefended. There was
but one way to take.
The next morning he went down among the fishermen in the principal
moorage of Low Toming, and finding the Head Isle-Man there said to him, ÒI must
leave this place. I am in danger, and I put you in danger. I must go. Therefore
I ask your leave to go out and do away with the dragons on Pendor, so that my
task for you will be finished and I may leave freely. Or if I fail, I should
fail also when they come here, and that is better known now than later.Ó
The Isle-Man stared at him all dropjawed. ÒLord Sparrowhawk,Ó he
said, Òthere are nine dragons out there!Ó
ÒEight are still young, they say.Ó
ÒBut the old one-Ó
ÒI tell you, I must go from here. I ask your leave to rid you of the
dragon-peril first, if I can do so.Ó
ÒAs you will, Sir,Ó the Isle-Man said gloomily. All that listened
there thought this a folly or a crazy courage in their young wizard, and with
sullen faces they saw him go, expecting no news of him again. Some hinted that
he meant merely to sail back by Hosk to the Inmost Sea, leaving them in the
lurch; others, among them Pechvarry, held that he had gone mad, and sought
death.
For four generations of men all ships had set their course to keep
far from the shores of Pendor Island. No mage had ever come to do combat with
the dragon there, for the island was on no travelled sea road, and its lords had
been pirates, slave-takers, war-makers, hated by all that dwelt in the southwest
parts of Earthsea. For this reason none had sought to revenge the Lord of
Pendor, after the dragon came suddenly out of the west upon him and his men
where they sat feasting in the tower, and smothered them with the flames of his
mouth, and drove all the townsfolk screaming into the sea. Unavenged, Pendor had
been left to the dragon, with all its bones, and towers, and jewels stolen from
long-dead princes of the coasts of Paln and Hosk.
All this Ged knew well, and more, for ever since he came to Low
Torning he had held in mind and pondered over all he had ever learned, of
dragons. As he guided his small boat westward - not rowing now nor using the
seaman's skill Pechvarry had taught him, but sailing wizardly with the magewind
in his sail and a spell set on prow and keel to keep them true - he watched to
see the dead isle rise on the rim of the sea. Speed he wanted, and therefore
used the magewind, for he feared what was behind him more than what was before
him. But as the day passed, his impatience turned from fear to a kind of glad
fierceness. At least he sought this danger of his own will; and the nearer he
came to it the more sure he was that, for this time at least, for this hour
perhaps before his death, he was free. The shadow dared not follow him into a
dragon's jaws. The waves ran white-tipped on the grey sea, and grey clouds
streamed overhead on the north wind. He went west with the quick magewind in his
sail, and came in sight of the rocks of Pendor, the still streets of the town,
and the gutted, falling towers.
At the entrance of the harbor, a shallow crescent bay, he let the
windspell drop and stilled his little boat so it lay rocking on the waves. Then
he summoned the dragon: ÒUsurper of Pendor, come defend your hoard!Ó
His voice fell short in the sound of breakers beating on the ashen
shores; but dragons have keen ears. Presently one flitted up from some roofless
ruin of the town like a vast black bat, thin-winged and spinybacked, and
circling into the north wind came flying towards Ged. His heart swelled at the
sight of the creature that was a myth to his people, and he laughed and shouted,
ÒGo tell the Old One to come, you wind-worm!Ó
For this was one of the young dragons, spawned there years ago by a
she-dragon from the West Reach, who had set her clutch of great leathern eggs,
as they say she-dragons will, in some sunny broken room of the tower and had
flown away again, leaving the Old Dragon of Pendor to watch the young when they
crawled like baneful lizards from the shell.
The young dragon made no answer. He was not large of his kind, maybe
the length of a forty-oared ship, and was worm-thin for all the reach of his
black membranous wings. He had not got his growth yet, nor his voice, nor any
dragon-cunning. Straight at Ged in the small rocking boat he came, opening his
long, toothed jaws as he slid down arrowy from the air: so that all Ged had to
do was bind his wings and limbs stiff with one sharp spell and send him thus
hurtling aside into the sea like a stone falling. And the grey sea closed over
him.
Two dragons like the first rose up from the base of the highest
tower. Even as the first one they came driving straight at Ged, and even so he
caught both, hurled both down, and drowned them; and he had not yet lifted up
his wizard's staff.
Now after a little time there came three against him from the island.
One of these was much greater, and fire spewed curling from its jaws. Two came
flying at him rattling their wings, but the big one came circling from behind,
very swift, to burn him and his boat with its breath of fire. No binding spell
would catch all three, because two came from north and one from south. In the
instant that he saw this, Ged worked a spell of Changing, and between one breath
and the next flew up from his boat in dragonform.
Spreading broad wings and reaching talons out, he met the two head
on, withering them with fire, and then turned to the third, who was larger than
he and armed also with fire. On the wind over the grey waves they doubled,
snapped, swooped, lunged, till smoke roiled about them red-lit by the glare of
their fiery mouths. Ged flew suddenly upward and the other pursued, below him.
In midflight the dragon Ged raised wings, stopped, and stooped as the hawk
stoops, talons outstretched downward, striking and bearing the other down by
neck and flank. The black wings flurried and black dragon-blood dropped in thick
drops into the sea. The Pendor dragon tore free and flew low and lamely to the
island, where it hid, crawling into some well or cavern in the ruined town.
At once Ged took his form and place again on the boat, for it was
most perilous to keep that dragon-shape longer than need demanded. His hands
were black with the scalding wormblood, and he was scorched about the head with
fire, but this was no matter now. He waited only till he had his breath back and
then called, ÒSix I have seen, five slain, nine are told of: come out, worms!Ó
No creature moved nor voice spoke for a long while on the island, but
only the waves beat loudly on the shore. Then Ged was aware that the highest
tower slowly changed its shape, bulging out on one side as if it grew an arm. He
feared dragon-magic, for old dragons are very powerful and guileful in a sorcery
like and unlike the sorcery of men: but a moment more and he saw this was no
trick of the dragon, but of his own eyes. What he had taken for a part of the
tower was the shoulder of the Dragon of Pendor as he uncurled his bulk and
lifted himself slowly up.
When he was all afoot his scaled head, spikecrowned and triple-
tongued, rose higher than the broken tower's height, and his taloned forefeet
rested on the rubble of the town below. His scales were grey-black, catching the
daylight like broken stone. Lean as a hound he was and huge as a hill. Ged
stared in awe. There was no song or tale could prepare the mind for this sight.
Almost he stared into the dragon's eyes and was caught, for one cannot look into
a dragon's eyes. He glanced away from the oily green gaze that watched him, and
held up before him his staff, that looked now like a splinter, like a twig.
ÒEight sons I had, little wizard,Ó said the great dry voice of the
dragon. ÒFive died, one dies: enough. You will not win my hoard by killing
them.Ó
ÒI do not want your hoard.Ó
The yellow smoke hissed from the dragon's nostrils: that was his
laughter.
ÒWould you not like to come ashore and look at it, little wizard? It
is worth looking at.Ó
ÒNo, dragon.Ó The kinship of dragons is with wind and fire, and they
do not fight willingly over the sea. That had been Ged's advantage so far and he
kept it; but the strip of seawater between him and the great grey talons did not
seem much of an advantage, any more.
It was hard not to look into the green, watching eyes.
ÒYou are a very young wizard,Ó the dragon said, ÒI did not know men
came so young into their power.Ó He spoke, as did Ged, in the Old Speech, for
that is the tongue of dragons still. Although the use of the Old Speech binds a
man to truth, this is not so with dragons. It is their own language, and they
can lie in it, twisting the true words to false ends, catching the unwary hearer
in a maze of mirrorwords each of which reflects the truth and none of which
leads anywhere. So Ged had been warned often, and when the dragon spoke he
listened with an untrustful ear, all his doubts ready. But the words seemed
plain and clear: ÒIs it to ask my help that you have come here, little wizard?Ó
ÒNo, dragon.Ó
ÒYet I could help you. You will need help soon, against that which
hunts you in the dark.Ó
Ged stood dumb.
ÒWhat is it that hunts you? Name it to me.Ó
ÒIf I could name it-Ó Ged stopped himself.
Yellow smoke curled above the dragon's long head, from the nostrils
that were two round pits of fire.
ÒIf you could name it you could master it, maybe, little wizard.
Maybe I could tell you its name, when I see it close by. And it will come close,
if you wait about my isle. It will come wherever you come. If you do not want it
to come close you must run, and run, and keep running from it. And yet it will
follow you. Would you like to know its name?Ó
Ged stood silent again. How the dragon knew of the shadow he bad
loosed, he could not guess, nor how it might know the shadow's name. The
Archmage bad said that the shadow had no name. Yet dragons have their own
wisdom; and they are an older race than man. Few men can guess what a dragon
knows and how he knows it, and those few are the Dragonlords. To Ged, only one
thing was sure: that, though the dragon might well be speaking truth, though he
might indeed be able to tell Ged the nature and name of the shadow-thing and so
give him power over it - even so, even if he spoke truth, he did so wholly for
his own ends.
ÒIt is very seldom,Ó the young man said at last, Òthat dragons ask to
do men favors.Ó
ÒBut it is very common,Ó said the dragon, Òfor cats to play with mice
before they kill them.
ÒBut I did not come here to play, or to be played with. I came to
strike a bargain with you.Ó
Like a sword in sharpness but five times the length of any sword, the
point of the dragon's tail arched up scorpionwise over his mailed back, above
the tower. Dryly he spoke: ÒI strike no bargains. I take. What have you to offer
that I cannot take from you when I like?Ó
ÒSafety. Your safety. Swear that you will never fly eastward of
Pendor, and I will swear to leave you unharmed.Ó
A grating sound came from the dragon's throat like the noise of an
avalanche far off, stones falling among mountains. Fire danced along his three-
forked tongue. He raised himself up higher, looming over the ruins. ÒYou offer
me safety! You threaten me! With what?Ó
ÒWith your name, Yevaud.Ó
Ged's voice shook as he spoke the name, yet he spoke it clear and
loud. At the sound of it, the old dragon held still, utterly still. A minute
went by, and another; and then Ged, standing there in his rocking chip of a
boat, smiled. He had staked this venture and his life on a guess drawn from old
histories of dragon-lore learned on Roke, a guess that this Dragon of Pendor was
the same that had spoiled the west of Osskil in the days of Elfarran and Morred,
and had been driven from Osskill by a wizard, Elt, wise in names. The guess had
held.
ÒWe are matched, Yevaud. You have the strength: I have your name.
Will you bargain?Ó
Still the dragon made no reply.
Many years bad the dragon sprawled on the island where golden
breastplates and emeralds lay scattered among dust and bricks and bones; he had
watched his black lizard-brood play among crumbling houses and try their wings
from the cliffs; he had slept long in the sun, unwaked by voice or sail. He had
grown old. It was hard now to stir, to face this mage-lad, this frail enemy, at
the sight of whose staff Yevaud, the old dragon, winced.
ÒYou may choose nine stones from my hoard,Ó he said at last, his
voice hissing and whining in his long jaws. ÒThe best: take your choice. Then
go!Ó
ÒI do not want your stones, Yevaud.Ó
ÒWhere is men's greed gone? Men loved bright stones in the old days
in the North... I know what it is you want, wizard. I, too, can offer you
safety, for I know what can save you. I know what alone can save you. There is a
horror follows you. I will tell you its name.Ó
Ged's heart leaped in him, and he clutched his staff, standing as
still as the dragon stood. He fought a moment with sudden, startling hope.
It was not his own life that he bargained for. One mastery, and only
one, could he hold over the dragon. He set hope aside and did what he must do.
ÒThat is not what I ask for, Yevaud.Ó
When he spoke the dragon's name it was as if he held the huge being
on a fine, thin leash, tightening it on his throat. He could feel the ancient
malice and experience of men in the dragon's gaze that rested on him, he could
see the steel talons each as long as a man's forearm, and the stone-hard hide,
and the withering fire that lurked in the dragon's throat: and yet always the
leash tightened, tightened.
He spoke again: ÒYevaud! Swear by your name that you and your sons
will never come to the Archipelago.Ó
Flames broke suddenly bright and loud from the dragon's jaws, and he
said, ÒI swear it by my name!Ó
Silence lay over the isle then, and Yevaud lowered his great head.
When he raised it again and looked, the wizard was gone, and the sail
of the boat was a white fleck on the waves eastward, heading towards the fat
bejewelled islands of the inner seas. Then in rage the old Dragon of Pendor rose
up breaking the tower with the writhing of his body, and beating his wings that
spanned the whole width of the ruined town. But his oath held him, and he did
not fly, then or ever, to the Archipelago.
------
6 Hunted
------
As soon as Pendor had sunk under the sea-rim behind him, Ged looking
eastward felt the fear of the shadow come into his heart again; and it was hard
to turn from the bright danger of the dragons to that formless, hopeless horror.
He let the magewind drop, and sailed on with the world's wind, for there was no
desire for speed in him now. He bad no clear plan even of what he should do. He
must run, as the dragon had said; but where? To Roke, he thought, since there at
least he was protected, and might find counsel among the wise.
First, however, he must come to Low Torning once more and tell his
tale to the Isle-Men. When word went out that he had returned, five days from
his setting forth, they and half the people of the township came rowing and
running to gather round him, and stare at him, and listen. He told his tale, and
one man said, ÒBut who saw this wonder of dragons slain and dragons baffled?
What if he-Ó
ÒBe still!Ó the Head Isle-Man said roughly, for he knew, as did most
of them, that a wizard may have subtle ways of telling the truth, and may keep
the truth to himself, but that if he says a thing the thing is as he says. For
that is his mastery. So they wondered, and began to feel that their fear was
lifted from them, and then they began to rejoice. They pressed round their young
wizard and asked for the tale again. More islanders came, and asked for it
again. By nightfall he no longer had to tell it. They could do it for him,
better. Already the village chanters had fitted it to an old tune, and were
singing the Song of the Sparrowhawk. Bonfires were burning not only on the isles
of Low Torning but in townships to the south and east. Fishermen shouted the
news from boat to boat, from isle to isle it went: Evil is averted, the dragons
will never come from Pendor!
That night, that one night, was joyous for Ged. No shadow could come
near him through the brightness of those fires of thanksgiving that burned on
every hill and beach, through the circles of laughing dancers that ringed him
about, singing his praise, swinging their torches in the gusty autumn night so
that sparks rose thick and bright and brief upon the wind.
The next day he met with Pechvarry, who said, ÒI did not know you
were so mighty, my lord.Ó There was fear in that because he had dared make Ged
his friend, but there was reproach in it also. Ged had not saved a little child,
though he had slain dragons. After that, Ged felt afresh the unease and
impatience that had driven him to Pendor, and drove him now from Low Torning.
The next day, though they would have kept him gladly the rest of his life to
praise and boast of, he left the house on the hill, with no baggage but his
books, his staff, and the otak riding on his shoulder.
He went in a rowboat with a couple of young fishermen of Low Torning,
who wanted the honor of being his boatmen. Always as they rowed on among the
craft that crowd the eastern channels of the Ninety Isles, under the windows and
balconies of houses that lean out over the water, past the wharves of Nesh, the
rainy pastures of Dromgan, the malodorous oil-sheds of Geath, word of his deed
had gone ahead of him. They whistled the Song of the Sparrowhawk as he went by,
they vied to have him spend the night and tell his dragon-tale. When at last he
came to Serd, the ship's master of whom he asked passage out to Roke bowed as he
answered, ÒA privilege to me, Lord Wizard, and an honor to my ship!Ó
So Ged turned his back on the Ninety Isles; but even as the ship
turned from Serd Inner Port and raised sail, a wind came up hard from the east
against her. It was strange, for the wintry sky was clear and the weather had
seemed settled mild that morning. It was only thirty miles from Serd to Roke,
and they sailed on; and when the wind still rose, they still sailed on: The
little ship, like most traders of the Inmost Sea, bore the high fore-and-aft
sail that can be turned to catch a headwind, and her master was a handy seaman,
proud of his skill. So tacking now north now south they worked eastward. Clouds
and rain came up on the wind, which veered and gusted so wildly that there was
considerable danger of the ship jibing. ÒLord Sparrowhawk,Ó said the ship's
master to the young man, whom he had beside him in the place of honor in the
stern, though small dignity could be kept up under that wind and rain that wet
them all to a miserable sleekness in their sodden cloaks- ÒLord Sparrowhawk,
might you say a word to this wind, maybe?Ó
ÒHow near are we to Roke?Ó
ÒBetter than half way. But we've made no headway at all this past
hour, Sir.Ó
Ged spoke to the wind. It blew less hard, and for a while they went
on fairly enough. Then sudden great gusts came whistling out of the south, and
meeting these they were driven back westward again. The clouds broke and boiled
in the sky, and the ship's master roared out ragefully, ÒThis fool's gale blows
all ways at once! Only a magewind will get us through this weather, Lord.Ó
Ged looked glum at that, but the ship and her men were in danger for
him, so he raised up the magewind into her sail. At once the ship began to
cleave straight to the east, and the ship's master began to look cheerful again.
But little by little, though Ged kept up the spell, the magewind slackened,
growing feebler, until the ship seemed to hang still on the waves for a minute,
her sail drooping, amid all the tumult of the rain and gale. Then with a
thundercrack the boom came swinging round and she jibed and jumped northward
like a scared cat.
Ged grabbed hold of a stanchion, for she lay almost over on her side,
and shouted out, ÒTurn back to Serd, master!Ó
The master cursed and shouted that he would not: ÒA wizard aboard,
and I the best seaman of the Trade, and this the handiest ship I ever sailed -
turn back?Ó
Then, the ship turning again almost as if a whirlpool had caught her
keel, he too grabbed hold of the sternpost to keep aboard, and Ged said to him,
ÒLeave me at Serd and sail where you like. It's not against your ship this wind
blows, but against me.Ó
ÒAgainst you, a wizard of Roke?Ó
ÒHave you never heard of the Roke-wind, master?Ó
ÒAye, that keeps off evil powers from the Isle of the Wise, but what
has that to do with you, a Dragon-tamer?Ó
ÒThat is between me and my shadow,Ó Ged answered shortly, as a wizard
will; and he said no more as they went swiftly, with a steady wind and under
clearing skies, back over the sea to Serd.
There was a heaviness and a dread in his heart as he went up from the
wharves of Serd. The days were shortening into winter, and dusk came soon. With
dusk Ged's uneasiness always grew, and now the turning of each street seemed a
threat to him, and he had to steel himself not to keep looking back over his
shoulder at what might be coming behind him. He went to the Sea-House of Serd,
where travellers and merchants ate together of good fare provided by the
township, and might sleep in the long raftered hall: such is the hospitality of
the thriving islands of the Inmost Sea.
He saved a bit of meat from his dinner, and by the firepit afterward
he coaxed the otak out of the fold of his hood where it had cowered all that
day, and tried to get it to eat, petting it and whispering to it, ÒHoeg, hoeg,
little one, silent one...Ó But it would not eat, and crept into his pocket to
hide. By that, by his own dull uncertainty, by the very look of the darkness in
the corners of the great room, he knew that the shadow was not far from him.
No one in this place knew him: they were travellers, from other
isles, who had not heard the Song of the Sparrowhawk. None spoke to him. He
chose a pallet at last and lay down, but all night long he lay with open eyes
there in the raftered hall among the sleep of strangers. All night he tried to
choose his way, to plan where he should go, what he should do: but each choice,
each plan was blocked by a foreboding of doom. Across each way he might go lay
the shadow. Only Roke was clear of it: and to Roke he could not go, forbidden by
the high, enwoven, ancient spells that kept the perilous island safe. That the
Roke-wind had risen against him was proof the thing that hunted him must be very
close upon him now.
That thing was bodiless, blind to sunlight, a creature of a
lightless, placeless, timeless realm. It must grope after him through the days
and across the seas of the sunlit world, and could take visible shape only in
dream and darkness. It had as yet no substance or being that the light of the
sun would shine on; and so it is sung in the Deed of Hode, ÒDaybreak makes all
earth and sea, from shadow brings forth form, driving dream to the dark
kingdom.Ó But if once the shadow caught up with Ged it could draw his power out
of him, and take from him the very weight and warmth and life of his body and
the will that moved him.
That was the doom he saw lying ahead on every road. And he knew that
he might be tricked toward that doom; for the shadow, growing stronger always as
it was nearer him, might even now have strength enough to put evil powers or
evil men to its own use - showing him false portents, or speaking with a
stranger's voice. For all he knew, in one of these men who slept in this corner
or that of the raftered hall of the Sea-House tonight, the dark thing lurked,
finding a foothold in a dark soul and there waiting and watching Ged and
feeding, even now, on his weakness, on his uncertainty, on his fear.
It was past bearing. He must trust to chance, and run wherever chance
took him. At the first cold hint of dawn he got up and went in haste under the
dimming stars down to the wharves of Serd, resolved only to take the first ship
outward bound that would have him. A galley was loading turbie-oil; she was to
sail at sunrise, bound for Havnor Great Port. Ged asked passage of her master. A
wizard's staff is passport and payment on most ships. They took him aboard
willingly, and within that hour the ship set forth. Ged's spirits lifted with
the first lifting of the forty long oars, and the drumbeat that kept the stroke
made a brave music to him.
And yet he did not know what he would do in Havnor, or where he would
run from there. Northward was as good as any direction. He was a Northerner
himself; maybe he would find some ship to take him on to Gont from Havnor, and
he might see Ogion again. Or he might find some ship going far out into the
Reaches, so far the shadow would lose him and give up the hunt. Beyond such
vague ideas as these, there was no plan in his head, and he saw no one course
that he must follow. Only he must run...
Those forty oars carried the ship over a hundred and fifty miles of
wintry sea before sunset of the second day out from Serd. They came in to port
at Orrimy on the east shore of the great land Hosk, for these trade-galleys of
the Inmost Sea keep to the coasts and lie overnight in harbor whenever they can.
Ged went ashore, for it was still daylight, and he roamed the steep streets of
the port-town, aimless and brooding.
Orrimy is an old town, built heavily of stone and brick, walled
against the lawless lords of the interior of Hosk Island; the warehouses on the
docks are like forts, and the merchants' houses are towered and fortified. Yet
to Ged wandering through the streets those ponderous mansions seemed like veils,
behind which lay an empty dark; and people who passed him, intent on their
business, seemed not real men but voiceless shadows of men. As the sun set he
came down to the wharves again, and even there in the broad red light and wind
of the day's end, sea and land alike to him seemed dim and silent.
ÒWhere are you bound, Lord Wizard?Ó
So one hailed him suddenly from behind. Turning he saw a man dressed
in grey, who carried a staff of heavy wood that was not a wizard's staff. The
stranger's face was hidden by his hood from the red light, but Ged felt the
unseen eyes meet his. Starting back he raised his own yewstaff between him and
the stranger.
Mildly the man asked, ÒWhat do you fear?Ó
ÒWhat follows behind me.Ó
ÒSo? But I'm not your shadow.Ó
Ged stood silent. He knew that indeed this man, whatever he was, was
not what he feared: he was no shadow or ghost or gebbeth-creature. Amidst the
dry silence and shadowiness that had come over the world, he even kept a voice
and some solidity. He put back his hood now. He had a strange, seamed, bald
head, a lined face. Though age had not sounded in his voice, he looked to be an
old man.
ÒI do not know you,Ó said the man in grey, Òyet I think perhaps we do
not meet by chance. I heard a tale once of a young man, a scarred man, who won
through darkness to great dominion, even to kingship. I do not know if that is
your tale. But I will tell you this: go to the Court of the Terrenon, if you
need a sword to fight shadows with. A staff of yew-wood will not serve your
need.Ó
Hope and mistrust struggled in Ged's mind as he listened. A wizardly
man soon learns that few indeed of his meetings are chance ones, be they for
good or for ill.
ÒIn what land is the Court of the Terrenon?Ó
ÒIn Osskill.Ó
At the sound of that name Ged saw for a moment, by a trick of memory,
a black raven on green grass who looked up at him sidelong with an eye like
polished stone, and spoke; but the words were forgotten.
That land has something of a dark name,Ó Ged said, looking ever at
the man in grey, trying to judge what kind of man he was. There was a manner
about him that hinted of the sorcerer, even of the wizard; and yet boldly as he
spoke to Ged, there was a queer beaten look about him, the look almost of a sick
man, or a prisoner, or a slave.
ÒYou are from Roke,Ó he answered. ÒThe wizards of Roke give a dark
name to wizardries other than their own.Ó
ÒWhat man are you?Ó
ÒA traveller; a trader's agent from Osskil; I am here on business,Ó
said the man in grey. When Ged asked him no more he quietly bade the young man
good night, and went off up the narrow stepped street above the quays.
Ged turned, irresolute whether to heed this sign or not, and looked
to the north. The red light was dying out fast from the hills and from the windy
sea. Grey dusk came, and on its heels the night.
Ged went in sudden decision and haste along the quays to a fisherman
who was folding his nets down in his dory, and hailed him: ÒDo you know any ship
in this port bound north -to Semel, or the Enlades?Ó
ÒThe longship yonder's from Osskil, she might be stopping at the
Enlades.Ó
In the same haste Ged went on to the great ship the fisherman had
pointed to, a longship of sixty oars, gaunt as a snake, her high bent prow
carven and inlaid with disks of loto-shell, her oarport-covers painted red, with
the rune Sifl sketched on each in black. A grim, swift ship she looked, and all
in sea-trim, with all her crew aboard. Ged sought out the ship's master and
asked passage to Osskil of him.
ÒCan you pay?Ó
ÒI have some skill with winds.Ó
ÒI am a weatberworker myself. You have nothing to give? no money?Ó
In Low Torning the Isle-Men had paid Ged as best they could with the
ivory pieces used by traders in the Archipelago; he would take only ten pieces,
though they wanted to give him more. He offered these now to the Osskilian, but
he shook his head. ÒWe do not use those counters. If you have nothing to pay, I
have no place aboard for you.Ó
ÒDo you need arms? I have rowed in a galley.Ó
ÒAye, we're short two men. Find your bench then,Ó said the ship's
master, and paid him no more heed.
So, laying his staff and his bag of books under the rowers' bench,
Ged became for ten bitter days of winter an oarsman of that Northern ship. They
left Orrimy at daybreak, and that day Ged thought he could never keep up his
work. His left arm was somewhat lamed by the old wounds in his shoulder, and all
his rowing in the channels about Low Torning had not trained him for the
relentless pull and pull and pull at the long galley-oar to the beat of the
drum. Each stint at the oars was of two or three hours, and then a second shift
of oarsmen took the benches, but the time of rest seemed only long enough for
all Ged's muscles to stiffen, and then it was back to the oars. And the second
day of it was worse; but after that he hardened to the labor, and got on well
enough.
There was no such comradeship among this crew as he had found aboard
Shadow when he first went to Roke. The crewmen of Andradean and Gontish ships
are partners in the trade, working together for a common profit, whereas traders
of Osskil use slaves and bondsmen or hire men to row, paying them with small
coins of gold. Gold is a great thing in Osskil. But it is not a source of good
fellowship there, or amongst the dragons, who also prize it highly. Since half
this crew were bondsmen, forced to work, the ship's officers were slavemasters,
and harsh ones. They never laid their whips on the back of an oarsman who worked
for pay or passage; but there will not be much friendliness in a crew of whom
some are whipped and others are not. Ged's fellows said little to one another,
and less to him. They were mostly men from Osskil, speaking not the Hardic
tongue of the Archipelago but a dialect of their own, and they were dour men,
pale-skinned with black drooping mustaches and lank hair. Kelub, the red one,
was Ged's name among them. Though they knew he was a wizard they showed him no
regard, but rather a kind of cautious spitefulness. And he himself was in no
mood for making friends. Even on his bench, caught up in the mighty rhythm of
the rowing, one oarsman among sixty in a ship racing over void grey seas, he
felt himself exposed, defenseless. When they came into strange ports at
nightfall and he rolled himself in his cloak to sleep, weary as he was he would
dream, wake, dream again: evil dreams, that he could not recall waking, though
they seemed to hang about the ship and the men of the ship, so that he
mistrusted each one of them.
All the Osskilian freemen wore a long knife at the hip, and one day
as his oar-shift shared their noon meal one of these men asked Ged, ÒAre you
slave or oathbreaker, Kelub?Ó
ÒNeither.Ó
ÒWhy no knife, then? Afraid to fight?Ó said the man, Skiorb, jeering.
ÒNo.Ó
ÒYour little dog fight for you?Ó
ÒOtak,Ó said another who listened. ÒNo dog, that is otak,Ó and he
said something in Osskilian that made Skiorh scowl and turn away. just as he
turned Ged saw a change in his face, a slurring and shifting of the features, as
if for a moment something had changed him, used him, looking out through his
eyes sidelong at Ged. Yet the next minute Ged saw him fullface, and he looked as
usual, so that Ged told himself that what he had seen was his own fear, his own
dread reflected in the other's eyes. But that night as they lay in port in Esen
he dreamed, and Skiorh walked in his dream. Afterwards he avoided the man as
best he could, and it seemed also that Skiorh kept away from him, and no more
words passed between them.
The snow-crowned mountains of Havnor sank away behind them southward,
blurred by the mists of early winter. They rowed on past the mouth of the Sea of
Ea where long ago Elfarran was drowned, and past the Enlades. They lay two days
in port at Berila, the City of Ivory, white above its bay in the west of myth-
haunted Enlad. At all ports they came to, the crewmen were kept aboard the ship,
and set no foot on land. Then as a red sun rose they rowed out on the Osskil
Sea, into the northeast winds that blow unhindered from the islandless vastness
of the North Reach. Through that bitter sea they brought their cargo safe,
coming the second day out of Berila into port at Neshum, the trade-city of
Eastern Osskil.
Ged saw a low coast lashed by rainy wind, a grey town crouching
behind the long stone breakwaters that made its harbor, and behind the town
treeless hills under a snowdarkened sky. They had come far from the sunlight of
the Inmost Sea.
Longshoremen of the Sea-Guild of Neshum came aboard to unload the
cargo - gold, silver, jewelry, fine silks and Southern tapestries, such precious
stuff as the lords of Osskil hoard-and the freemen of the crew were dismissed.
Ged stopped one of them to ask his way; up until now the distrust he felt of all
of them had kept him from saying where he was bound, but now, afoot and alone in
a strange land, he must ask for guidance. The man went on impatiently saying he
did not know, but Skiorh, overhearing, said, ÒThe Court of the Terrenon? On the
Keksemt Moors. I go that road.Ó
Skiorh's was no company Ged would have chosen, but knowing neither
the language nor the way he had small choice. Nor did it much matter, he
thought; he had not chosen to come here. He had been driven, and now was driven
on. He pulled his hood up over his head, took up his staff and bag, and followed
the Osskilian through the streets of the town and upward into the snowy hills.
The little otak would not ride on his shoulder, but hid in the pocket of his
sheepskin tunic, under his cloak, as was its wont in cold weather. The hills
stretched out into bleak rolling moorlands as far as the eye could see. They
walked in silence and the silence of winter lay on all the land.
ÒHow far?Ó Ged asked after they had gone some miles, seeing no sight
of village or farm in any direction, and thinking that they had no food with
them. Skiorh turned his head a moment, pulling up his own hood, and said, ÒNot
far.Ó
It was an ugly face, pale, coarse, and cruel, but Ged feared no man,
though he might fear where such a man would guide him. He nodded, and they went
on. Their road was only a scar through the waste of thin snow and leafless
bushes. From time to time other tracks crossed it or branched from it. Now that
the chimney-smoke of Neshum was hidden behind the hills in the darkening
afternoon there was no sign at all of what way they should go, or had gone. Only
the wind blew always from the east. And when they had walked for several hours
Ged thought he saw, away off on the hills in the northwest where their way
tended, a tiny scratch against the sky, like a tooth, white. But the light of
the short day was fading, and on the next rise of the road he could make out the
thing, tower or tree or whatever, no more clearly than before.
ÒDo we go there?Ó be asked, pointing.
Skiorh made no answer but plodded on, muffled in his coarse cloak
with its peaked, furred Osskilian hood. Ged strode on beside him. They had come
far, and he was drowsy with the steady pace of their walking and with the long
weariness of hard days and nights in the ship. It began to seem to him that he
had walked forever and would walk forever beside this silent being through a
silent darkening land. Caution and intention were dulled in him. He walked as in
a long, long dream, going no place.
The otak stirred in his pocket, and a little vague fear also woke and
stirred in his mind. He forced himself to speak. ÒDarkness comes, and snow. How
far, Skiorh?Ó
After a pause the other answered, without turning, ÒNot far.Ó
But his voice sounded not like a man's voice, but like a beast,
hoarse and lipless, that tries to speak.
Ged stopped. All around stretched empty hills in the late, dusk
light. Sparse snow whirled a little falling. ÒSkiorh!Ó he said, and the other
halted, and turned. There was no face under the peaked hood.
Before Ged could speak spell or summon power, the gebbeth spoke,
saying in its hoarse voice, ÒGed!Ó
Then the young man could work no transformation, but was locked in
his true being, and must face the gebbeth thus defenseless. Nor could he summon
any help in this alien land, where nothing and no one was known to him and would
come at his call. He stood alone, with nothing between him and his enemy but the
staff of yew-wood in his right hand.
The thing that had devoured Skiorh's mind and possessed his flesh
made the body take a step towards Ged, and the arms came groping out towards
him. A rage of horror filled Ged and he swung up and brought down his staff
whistling on the hood that hid the shadow-face. Hood and cloak collapsed down
nearly to the ground under that fierce blow as if there was nothing in them but
wind, and then writhing and flapping stood up again. The body of a gebbeth has
been drained of true substance and is something like a shell or a vapor in the
form of a man, an unreal flesh clothing the shadow which is real. So jerking and
billowing as if blown on the wind the shadow spread its arms and came at Ged,
trying to get hold of him as it had held him on Roke Knoll: and if it did it
would cast aside the husk of Skiorh and enter into Ged, devouring him out from
within, owning him, which was its whole desire. Ged struck at it again with his
heavy, smoking staff, beating it off, but it came again and he struck again, and
then dropped the staff that blazed and smouldered, burning his hand. He backed
away, then all at once turned and ran.
He ran, and the gebbeth followed a pace behind him, unable to outrun
him yet never dropping behind. Ged never looked back. He ran, he ran, through
that vast dusk land where there was no hiding place. Once the gebbetb in its
hoarse whistling voice called him again by name, but though it had taken his
wizard's power thus, it had no power over his body's strength, and could not
make him stop. He ran.
Night thickened about the hunter and the hunted, and snow blew flne
across the path that Ged could no longer see. The pulse hammered in his eyes,
the breath burned in his throat, he was no longer really running but stumbling
and staggering ahead: and yet the tireless pursuer seemed unable to catch up,
coming always just behind him. It had begun to whisper and mumble at him,
calling to him, and he knew that all his life that whispering had been in his
ears, just under the threshold of hearing, but now he could hear it, and he must
yield, he must give in, he must stop. Yet he labored on, struggling up a long,
dim slope. He thought there was a light somewhere before him, and he thought he
heard a voice in front of him, above him somewhere, calling, ÒCome! Come!Ó
He tried to answer but be had no voice. The pale light grew certain,
shining through a gateway straight before him: he could not see the walls, but
he saw the gate. At the sight of it he halted, and the gebbeth snatched at his
cloak, fumbled at his sides trying to catch hold of him from behind. With the
last strength in him Ged plunged through that faint-shining door. He tried to
turn to shut it behind him against the gebbeth, but his legs would not hold him
up. He staggered, reaching for support. Lights swam and flashed in his eyes. He
felt himself falling, and he felt himself caught even as he fell; but his mind,
utterly spent, slid away into the dark.
------
7 The Hawk's Flight
------
Ged woke, and for a long time he lay aware only that it was pleasant
to wake, for he had not expected to wake again, and very pleasant to see light,
the large plain light of day all about him. He felt as if he were floating on
that light, or drifting in a boat on very quiet waters. At last he made out that
he was in bed, but no such bed as he had ever slept in. It was set up on a frame
held by four tall carven legs, and the mattresses were great silk sacks of down,
which was why he thought he was floating, and over it all a crimson canopy hung
to keep out drafts. On two sides the curtain was tied back, and Ged looked out
at a room with walls of stone and floor of stone. Through three high windows he
saw the moorland, bare and ` brown, snow-patched here and there, in the mild
sunlight of winter. The room must be high above the ground, for it looked a
great way over the land.
A coverlet of downfllled satin slid aside as Ged sat up, and he saw
himself clothed in a tunic of silk and cloth-of-silver like a lord. On a chair
beside the bed, boots of glove-leather and a cloak lined with pellawi-fur were
laid ready for him. He sat a while, calm and dull as one under an enchantment,
and then stood up, reaching for his staff. But he had no staff.
His right hand, though it had been salved and bound, was burned on
palm and fingers. Now he felt the pain of it, and the soreness of all his body.
He stood without moving a while again. Then he whispered, not aloud
and not hopefully, ÒHoeg... hoeg...Ó For the little fierce loyal creature too
was gone, the little silent soul that once had led him back from death's
dominion. Had it still been with him last night when he ran? Was that last
night, was it many nights ago? He did not know. It was all dim and obscure in
his mind, the gebbeth, the burning staff, the running, the whispering, the gate.
None of it came back clearly to him. Nothing even now was clear. He whispered
his pet's name once more, but without hope of answer, and tears rose in his
eyes.
A little bell rang somewhere far away. A second bell rang in a sweet
jangle just outside the room. A door opened behind him, across the room, and a
woman came in. ÓÒWelcome, Sparrowhawk,Ó she said smiling.
She was young and tall, dressed in white and silver, with a net of
silver crowning her hair that fell straight down like a fall of black water.
Stiffly Ged bowed.
ÒYou, don't remember me, I think.Ó
ÒRemember you, Lady?Ó
He had never seen a beautiful woman dressed to match her beauty but
once in his life: that Lady of O who had come with her Lord to the Sunretum
festival at Roke. She had been like a slight, bright candle-flame, but this
woman was like the white new moon.
ÒI thought you would not,Ó she said smiling. ÒBut forgetful as you
may be, you're welcome here as an old friend.Ó
ÒWhat place is this?Ó Ged asked, still stiff and slow-tongued. He
found it hard to speak to her and hard to look away from her. The princely
clothes he wore were strange to him, the stones he stood on were unfamiliar, the
very air he breathed was alien; he was not himself, not the self he had been.
ÒThis keep is called the Court of the Terrenon. My lord, who is
called Benderesk, is sovereign of this land from the edge of the Keksemt Moors
north to the Mountains of Os, and keeper of the precious stone called Terrenon.
As for myself, here in Osskil they call me Serret, Silver in their language. And
you, I know, are sometimes called Sparrowhawk, and were made wizard in the Isle
of the Wise.Ó
Ged looked down at his burned hand and said presently, ÒI do not know
what I am. I had power, once. I have lost it, I think.Ó
ÒNo! you have not lost it, or only to regain it ten fold. You are
safe here from what drove you here, my friend. There are mighty walls about this
tower and not all of them are built of stone. Here you can rest, finding your
strength again. Here you may also find a different strength, and a staff that
will not burn to ashes in your hand. An evil way may lead to a good end, after
all. Come with me now, let me show you our domain.Ó
She spoke so sweetly that Ged hardly heard her words, moved by the
promise of her voice alone. He followed her.
His room was high up indeed in the tower that rose like a sharp tooth
from its hilltop. Down winding stairs of marble he followed Serret, through rich
rooms and halls, past high windows that looked north, west, south, east over the
low brown hills that went on, houseless and treeless and changeless, clear to
the sunwashed winter sky. Only far to the north small white peaks stood sharp
against the blue, and southward one could guess the shining of the sea.
Servants opened doors and stood aside for Ged and the lady; pale,
dour Osskilians they were all. She was light of skin, but unlike them she spoke
Hardic well, even, it seemed to Ged, with the accent of Gont. Later that day she
brought him before her husband Benderesk, Lord of the Terrenon. Thrice her age,
bonewhite, bone-thin, with clouded eyes, Lord Benderesk greeted Ged with grim
cold courtesy, bidding him stay as guest however long he would. Then he had
little more to say, asking Ged nothing of his voyages or of the enemy that had
hunted him here; nor had the Lady Serret asked anything of these matters.
If this was strange, it was only part of the strangeness of this
place and of his presence in it. Geds mind never seemed quite to clear. He could
not see things plainly. He had come to this tower-keep by chance, and yet the
chance was all design; or he had come by design and yet all the design had
merely chanced to come about. He had set out northward; a stranger in Orrimy had
told him to seek help here; an Osskilian ship had been waiting for him; Skiorh
had guided him. How much of this was the work of the shadow that hunted him? Or
was none of it; had he and his hunter both been drawn here by some other power,
he following that lure and the shadow following him, and seizing on Skiorh for
its weapon when the moment came? That must be it, for certainly the shadow was,
as Serret had said, barred from the Court of the Terrenon. He had felt no sign
or threat of its lurking presence since he wakened in the tower. But what then
had brought him here? For this was no place one came to by chance; even in the
dullness of his thoughts he began to see that. No other stranger came to these
gates. The tower stood aloof and remote, its back turned on the way to Neshum
that was the nearest town. No man came to the keep, none left it. Its windows
looked down on desolation.
From these windows Ged looked out, as he kept by himself in his high
tower-room, day after day, dull and heartsick and cold. It was always cold in
the tower, for all the carpets and the tapestried hangings and the rich furred
clothing and the broad marble fireplaces they had. It was a cold that got into
the bone, into the marrow, and would not be dislodged. And in Ged's heart a cold
shame settled also and would not be dislodged, as he thought always how he had
faced his enemy and been defeated and had run. In his mind all the Masters of
Roke gathered, Gensher the Archmage frowning in their midst, and Nemmerle was
with them, and Ogion, and even the witch who had taught him his first spell: all
of them gazed at him and he knew he had failed their trust in him. He would
plead saying, ÒIf I had not run away the shadow would have possessed me: it had
already all Skiorh's strength, and part of mine, and I could not fight it: it
knew my name. I had to run away. A wizard-gebbeth would be a terrible power for
evil and ruin. I had to run away.Ó But none of those who listened in his mind
would answer him. And he would watch the snow falling, thin and ceaseless, on
the empty lands below the window, and feel the dull cold grow within him, till
it seemed no feeling was left to him except a kind of weariness.
So he kept to himself for many days out of sheer misery. When he did
come down out of his room, he was silent and stiff. The beauty of the Lady of
the Keep confused his mind, and in this rich, seemly, orderly, strange Court, he
felt himself to be a goatherd born and bred.
They let him alone when he wanted to be alone, and when he could not
stand to think his thoughts and watch the falling snow any longer, often Serret
met with him in one of the curving halls, tapestried and firelit, lower in the
tower, and there they would talk. There was no merriment in the Lady of the
Keep, she never laughed though she often smiled; yet she could put Ged at ease
almost with one smile. With her he began to forget his stiffness and his shame.
Before long they met every day to talk, long, quietly, idly, a little apart from
the serving-women who always accompanied Serret, by the fireplace or at the
window of the high rooms of the tower.
The old lord kept mostly in his own apartments, coming forth mornings
to pace up and down the snowy inner courtyards of the castle-keep like an old
sorcerer who has been brewing spells all night. When he joined Ged and Serret
for supper he sat silent, looking up at his young wife sometimes with a hard,
covetous glance. Then Ged pitied her. She was like a white deer caged, like a
white bird wingclipped, like a silver ring on an old man's finger. She was an
item of Benderesk's hoard. When the lord of the keep left them Ged stayed with
her, trying to cheer her solitude as she had cheered his.
ÒWhat is this jewel that gives your keep its name?Ó he asked her as
they sat talking over their emptied gold plates and gold goblets in the
carvernous, candlelit dining-hall.
ÒYou have not beard of it? It is a famous thing.Ó
ÒNo. I know only that the lords of Osskil have famous treasuries.Ó
ÒAh, this jewel outshines them all. Come, would you like to see it?Ó
She smiled, with a look of mockery and daring, as if a little afraid
of what she did, and led the young man from the hall, out through the narrow
corridors of the base of the tower, and down stairs underground to a locked door
he had not seen before. This she unlocked with a silver key, looking up at Ged
with that same smile as she did so, as if she dared him to come on with her.
Beyond the door was a short passage and a second door, which she unlocked with a
gold key, and beyond that again a third door, which she unlocked with one of the
Great Words of unbinding. Within that last door her candle showed them a small
room like a dungeon-cell: floor, walls, ceiling all rough stone, unfurnished,
blank.
ÒDo you see it?Ó Serret asked.
As Ged looked round the room his wizard's eye caught one stone of
those that made the floor. It was rough and dank as the rest, a heavy unshapen
paving-stone: yet he felt the power of it as if it spoke to him aloud. And his
breath caught in his throat, and a sickness came over him for a moment. This was
the foundingstone of the tower. This was the central place, and it was cold,
bitter cold; nothing could ever warm the little room. This was a very ancient
thing: an old and terrible spirit was prisoned in that block of stone. He did
not answer Serret yes or no, but stood still, and presently, with a quick
curious glance at him, she pointed out the stone. ÒThat is the Terrenon. Do you
wonder that we keep so precious a jewel locked away in our deepest boardroom?Ó
Still Ged did not answer, but stood dumb and wary. She might almost
have been testing him; but he thought she had no notion of the stone's nature,
to speak of it so lightly. She did not know enough of it to fear it. ÒTell me of
its powers,Ó he said at last.
ÒIt was made before Segoy raised the islands of the world from the
Open Sea. It was made when the world itself was made, and will endure until the
end of the world. Time is nothing to it. If you lay your hand upon it and ask a
question of it, it will answer, according to the power that is in you. It has a
voice, if you know how to listen. It will speak of things that were, and are,
and will be. It told of your coming, long before you came to this land. Will you
ask a question of it now?Ó
ÒNo.Ó
ÒIt will answer you.Ó
ÒThere is no question I would ask itÓ
ÒIt might tell you,Ó Serret said in her soft voice, Òhow you will
defeat your enemy.Ó
Ged stood mute.
ÒDo you fear the stone?Ó she asked as if unbelieving; and he
answered, ÒYes.Ó
In the deadly cold and silence of the room encircled by wall after
wall of spellwork and of stone, in the light of the one candle she held, Serret
glanced at him again with gleaming eyes. ÒSparrowhawk,Ó she said, Òyou are not
afraid.Ó
ÒBut I will not speak with that spirit,Ó Ged replied, and looking
full at her spoke with a grave boldness: ÒMy lady, that spirit is sealed in a
stone, and the stone is locked by binding-spell and blinding-spell and charm of
lock and ward and triple fortress-walls in a barren land, not because it is
precious, but because it can work great evil. I do not know what they told you
of it when you came here. But you who are young and gentle-hearted should never
touch the thing, or even look on it. It will not work you well.Ó
ÒI have touched it. I have spoken to it, and heard it speak. It does
me no harm.Ó
She turned away and they went out through the doors and passages till
in the torchlight of the broad stairs of the tower she blew out her candle. They
parted with few words.
That night Ged slept little. It was not the thought of the shadow
that kept him awake; rather that thought was almost driven from his mind by the
image, ever returning, of the Stone on which this tower was founded, and by the
vision of Serret's face bright and shadowy in the candlelight, turned to him.
Again and again he felt her eyes on him, and tried to decide what look had come
into those eyes when he refused to touch the Stone, whether it had been disdain
or hurt. When he lay down to sleep at last the silken sheets of the bed were
cold as ice, and ever he wakened in the dark thinking of the Stone and of
Serret's eyes.
Next day he found her in the curving hall of grey marble, lit now by
the westering sun, where often she spent the afternoon at games or at the
weaving-loom with her maids. He said to her, ÒLady Serret, I affronted you. I am
sorry for it.Ó
ÒNo,Ó she said musingly, and again, ÒNo ....Ó She sent away the
serving-women who were with her, and when they were alone she turned to Ged. ÒMy
guest, my friend,Ó she said, Òyou are very clear-sighted, but perhaps you do not
see all that is to be seen. In Gont, in Roke they teach high wizardries. But
they do not teach all wizardries. This is Osskil, Ravenland: it is not a Hardic
land: mages do not rule it, nor do they know much of it. There are happenings
here not dealt with by the loremasters of the South, and things here not named
in the Namers' lists. What one does not know, one fears. But you have nothing to
fear here in the Court of the Terrenon. A weaker man would, indeed. Not you. You
are one born with the power to control that which is in the sealed room. This I
know. It is why you are here now.Ó
ÒI do not understand.Ó
ÒThat is because my lord Benderesk has not been wholly frank with
you. I will be frank. Come, sit by me here.Ó
He sat down beside her on the deep, cushioned window-ledge. The dying
sunlight came level through the window, flooding them with a radiance in which
there was no warmth; on the moorlands below, already sinking into shadow, last
night's snow lay unmelted, a dull white pall over the earth.
She spoke now very softly. ÒBenderesk is Lord and Inheritor of the
Terrenon, but he cannot use the thing, he cannot make it wholly serve his will.
Nor can I, alone or with him. Neither he nor I has the skill and power. You have
both.Ó
ÒHow do you know that?Ó
ÒFrom the Stone itself! I told you that it spoke of your coming. It
knows its master. It has waited for you to come. Before ever you were born it
waited for you, for the one who could master it. And he who can make the
Terrenon answer what he asks and do what he wills, has power over his own
destiny: strength to crush any enemy, mortal or of the other world: foresight,
knowledge, wealth, dominion, and a wizardry at his command that could humble the
Archmage himself! As much of that, as little of that as you choose, is yours for
the asking.Ó
Once more she lifted her strange bright eyes to him, and her gaze
pierced him so that he trembled as if with cold. Yet there was fear in her face,
as if she sought his help but was too proud to ask it. Ged was bewildered. She
had put her hand on his as she spoke; its touch was light, it looked narrow and
fair on his dark, strong hand. He said, pleading, ÒSerret! I have no such power
as you think - what I had once, I threw away. I cannot help you, I am no use to
you. But I know this, the Old Powers of earth are not for men to use. They were
never given into our hands, and in our hands they work only ruin. Ill means, ill
end: I was not drawn here, but driven here, and the force that drove me works to
my undoing. I cannot help you.Ó
ÒHe who throws away his power is filled sometimes with a far greater
power,Ó she said, smiling, as if his fears and scruples were childish ones. ÒI
may know more than you of what brought you here. Did not a man speak to you in
the streets of Orrimy? He was a messenger, a servant of the Terrenon. He was a
wizard once himself, but he threw away his staff to serve a power greater than
any mage's. And you came to Osskil, and on the moors you tried to fight a shadow
with your wooden staff; and almost we could not save you, for that thing that
follows you is more cunning than we deemed, and had taken much strength from you
already... Only shadow can fight shadow. Only darkness can defeat the dark.
Listen, Sparrowhawk! what do you need, then, to defeat that shadow, which waits
for you outside these walls?Ó
ÒI need what I cannot know. Its name.Ó
ÒThe Terrenon, that knows all births and deaths and beings before and
after death, the unborn and the undying, the bright world and the dark one, will
tell you that name.Ó
ÒAnd the price?Ó
ÒThere is no price. I tell you it will obey you, serve you as your
slave.Ó
Shaken and tormented, he did not answer. She held his hand now in
both of hers, looking into his face. The sun had fallen into the mists that
dulled the horizon, and the air too had grown dull, but her face grew bright
with praise and triumph as she watched him and saw his will shaken within him.
Softly she whispered, ÒYou will be mightier than all men, a king among men. You
will rule, and I will rule with you-Ó
Suddenly Ged stood up, and one step forward took him where he could
see, just around the curve of the long room's wall, beside the door, the Lord of
the Terrenon who stood listening and smiling a little.
Ged's eyes cleared, and his mind. He looked down at Serret. ÒIt is
light that defeats the dark,Ó he said stammering,- Òlight.Ó
As he spoke be saw, as plainly as if his own words were the light
that showed him, how indeed he had been drawn here, lured here, how they had
used his fear to lead him on, and how they would, once they had him, have kept
him. They had saved him from the shadow, indeed, for they did not want him to be
possessed by the shadow until he had become a slave of the Stone. Once his will
was captured by the power of the Stone, then they would let the shadow into the
walls, for a gebbeth was a better slave even than a man. If he had once touched
the Stone, or spoken to it, he would have been utterly lost. Yet, even as the
shadow had not quite been able to catch up with him and seize him, so the Stone
had not been able to use him - not quite. He had almost yielded, but not quite.
He had not consented. It is very hard for evil to take hold of the unconsenting
soul.
He stood between the two who had yielded, who had consented, looking
from one to the other as Benderesk came forward.
ÒI told you,Ó the Lord of the Terrenon said dry-voiced to his lady,
Òthat he would slip from your hands, Serret. They are clever fools, your Gontish
sorcerers. And you are a fool too, woman of Gont, thinking to trick both him and
me, and rule us both by your beauty, and use the Terrenon to your own ends. But
I am the Lord of the Stone, I, and this I do to the disloyal wife: Ekavroe ai
oelwantar-Ó It was a spell of Changing, and Benderesk's long hands were raised
to shape the cowering woman into some hideous thing, swine or dog or drivelling
hag. Ged stepped forward and struck the lord's hands down with his own, saying
as he did so only one short word. And though he had no staff, and stood on alien
ground and evil ground, the domain of a dark-power, yet his will prevailed.
Benderesk stood still, his clouded eyes fixed hateful and unseeing upon Serret.
ÒCome,Ó she said in a shaking voice, ÒSparrowhawk, come, quick,
before he can summon the Servants of the Stone-Ó
As if in echo a whispering ran through the tower, through the stones
of the floor and walls, a dry trembling murmur, as if the earth itself should
speak.
Seizing Ged's hand Serret ran with him through the passages and
halls, down the long twisted stairs. They came out into the courtyard where a
last silvery daylight still hung above the soiled, trodden snow. Three of the
castle-servants barred their way, sullen and questioning, as if they had been
suspecting some plot of these two against their master. ÒIt grows dark, Lady,Ó
one said, and another, ÒYou cannot ride out now.Ó
ÒOut of my way, filth!Ó Serret cried, and spoke in the sibilant
Osskilian speech. The men fell back from her and crouched down to the ground,
writhing, and one of them screamed aloud.
ÒWe must go out by the gate, there is no other way out. Can you see
it? can you find it, Sparrowhawk?Ó
She tugged at his hand, yet he hesitated. ÒWhat spell did you set on
them?Ó
ÒI ran hot lead in the marrow of their bones, they will die of it.
Quick, I tell you, he will loose the Servants of the Stone, and I cannot find
the gate - there is a great charm on it. Quick!Ó
Ged did not know what she meant, for to him the enchanted gate was as
plain to see as the stone archway of the court through which he saw it. He led
Serret through the one, across the untrodden snow of the forecourt, and then,
speaking a word of Opening, he led her through the gate of the wall of spells.
She changed as they passed through that doorway out of the silvery
twilight of the Court of the Terrenon. She was not less beautiful in the drear
light of the moors, but there was a fierce witch-look to her beauty; and Ged
knew her at last - the daughter of the Lord of the Re Albi, daughter of a
sorceress of Osskil, who had mocked him in the green meadows above Ogion's
house, long ago, and had sent him to read that spell which loosed the shadow.
But he spent small thought on this, for he was looking about him now with every
sense alert, looking for that enemy, the shadow, which would be waiting for him
somewhere outside the magic walls. It might be gebbeth still, clothed in
Skiorh's death, or it might be hidden in the gathering darkness, waiting to
seize him and merge its shapelessness with his living flesh. He sensed its
nearness, yet did not see it. But as he looked he saw some small dark thing half
buried in snow, a few paces from the gate. He stooped, and then softly picked it
up in his two hands. It was the otak, its fine short fur all clogged with blood
and its small body light and stiff and cold in his hands.
ÒChange yourself! Change yourself, they are coming!Ó Serret shrieked,
seizing his arm and pointing to the tower that stood behind them like a tall
white tooth in the dusk. From slit windows near its base dark creatures were
creeping forth, flapping long wings, slowly beating and circling up over the
walls towards Ged and Serret where they stood on the hill-side, unprotected. The
rattling whisper they had heard inside the keep had grown louder, a tremor and
moaning in the earth under their feet.
Anger welled up in Ged's heart, a hot rage of hate against all the
cruel deathly things that tricked him, trapped him, hunted him down. ÒChange
yourself!Ó Serret screamed at him, and she with a quick-gasped spell shrank into
a grey gull, and flew. But Ged stooped and plucked a blade of wild grass that
poked up dry and frail out of the snow where the otak had lain dead. This blade
he held up, and as he spoke aloud to it in the True Speech it lengthened, and
thickened, and when he was done he held a great staff, a wizard's staff, in his
hand. No banefire burned red along it when the black, flapping creatures from
the Court of the Terrenon swooped over him and he struck their wings with it: it
blazed only with the white magefire that does not burn but drives away the dark.
The creatures returned to the attack: botched beasts, belonging to
ages before bird or dragon or man, long since forgotten by the daylight but
recalled by the ancient, malign, unforgetful power of the Stone. They harried
Ged, swooping at him. He felt the scythe-sweep of their talons about him and
sickened in their dead stench. Fiercely he parried and struck, fighting them off
with the fiery staff that was made of his anger and a blade of wild grass. And
suddenly they all rose up like ravens frightened from carrion and wheeled away,
flapping, silent, in the direction that Serret in her gull-shape had flown.
Their vast wings seemed slow, but they flew fast, each downbeat driving them
mightily through the air. No gull could long outmatch that heavy speed.
Quick as he had once done at Roke, Ged took the shape of a great
hawk: not the sparrowhawk they called him but the Pilgrim Falcon that flies like
arrow, like thought. On barred, sharp, strong wings he flew, pursuing his
pursuers. The air darkened and among the clouds stars shone brightening. Ahead
he saw the black ragged flock all driving down and in upon one point in mid-air.
Beyond that black clot the sea lay, pale with last ashy gleam of day. Swift and
straight the hawk-Ged shot towards the creatures of the Stone, and they
scattered as he came amongst them as waterdrops scatter from a cast pebble. But
they had caught their prey. Blood was on the beak of this one and white feathers
stuck to the claws of another, and no gull skimmed beyond them over the pallid
sea.
Already they were turning on Ged again, coming quick and ungainly
with iron beaks stretched out agape. He, wheeling once above them, screamed the
hawk's scream of defiant rage, and then shot on across the low beaches of
Osskil, out over the breakers of the sea.
The creatures of the Stone circled a while croaking, and one by one
beat back ponderously inland over the moors. The Old Powers will not cross over
the sea, being bound each to an isle, a certain place, cave or stone or welling
spring. Back went the black emanations to the tower-keep, where maybe the Lord
of the Terrenon, Benderesk, wept at their return, and maybe laughed. But Ged
went on, falcon-winged, falcon-mad, like an unfalling arrow, like an unforgotten
thought, over the Osskil Sea and eastward into the wind of winter and the night.
Ogion the Silent had come home late to Re Albi from his autumn
wanderings. More silent, more solitary than ever he had become as the years went
on. The new Lord of Gont down in the city below had never got a word out of him,
though he had climbed clear up to the Falcon's Nest to seek the help of the mage
in a certain piratic venture towards the Andrades. Ogion who spoke to spiders on
their webs and had been seen to greet trees courteously never said a word to the
Lord of the Isle, who went away discontented. There was perhaps some discontent
or unease also in Ogion's mind, for he had spent all summer and autumn alone up
on the mountain, and only now near Sunretum was come back to his hearthside.
The morning after his return he rose late, and wanting a cup of
rushwash tea he went out to fetch water from the spring that ran a little way
down the hillside from his house. The margins of the spring's small lively pool
were frozen, and the sere moss among the rocks was traced with flowers of frost.
It was broad daylight, but the sun would not clear the mighty shoulder of the
mountain for an hour yet: all western Gont, from sea-beaches to the peak, was
sunless, silent, and clear in the winter morning. As the mage stood by the
spring looking out over the falling lands and the harbor and the grey distances
of the sea, wings beat above him. He looked up, raising one arm a little. A
great hawk came down with loudbeating wings and lighted on his wrist. Like a
trained hunting-bird it clung there, but it wore no broken leash, no band or
bell. The claws dug hard in Ogion's wrist; the barred wings trembled; the round,
gold eye was dull and wild.
ÒAre you messenger or message?Ó Ogion said gently to the hawk. ÒCome
on with me-Ó As he spoke the hawk looked at him. Ogion was silent a minute. ÒI
named you once, I think,Ó he said, and then strode to his house and entered,
bearing the bird still on his wrist. He made the hawk stand on the hearth in the
fire's heat, and offered it water. It would not drink. Then Ogion began to lay a
spell, very quietly, weaving the web of magic with his hands more than with
words. When the spell was whole and woven he said softly,- ÒGed,Ó -not looking
at the falcon on the hearth. He waited some while, then turned, and got up, and
went to the young man who stood trembling and dull-eyed before the fire.
Ged was richly and outlandishly dressed in fur and silk and silver,
but the clothes were torn and stiff with seasalt, and he stood gaunt and
stooped, his hair lank about his scarred face.
Ogion took the soiled, princely cloak off his shoulders, led him to
the alcove-room where his prentice once had slept and made him lie down on the
pallet there, and so with a murmured sleep-charm left him. He had said no word
to him, knowing that Ged had no human speech in him now.
As a boy, Ogion like all boys had thought it would be a very pleasant
game to take by art-magic whatever shape one liked, man or beast, tree or cloud,
and so to play at a thousand beings. But as a wizard he had learned the price of
the game, which is the peril of losing one's self, playing away the truth. The
longer a man stays in a form not his own, the greater this peril. Every
prentice-sorcerer learns the tale of the wizard Bordger of Way, who delighted in
taking bear's shape, and did so more and more often until the bear grew in him
and the man died away, and he became a bear, and killed his own little son in
the forests, and was hunted down and slain. And no one knows how many of the
dolphins that leap in the waters of the Inmost Sea were men once, wise men, who
forgot their wisdom and their name in the joy of the restless sea.
Ged had taken hawk-shape in fierce distress and rage, and when he
flew from Osskil there had been but one thought in his mind: to outfly both
Stone and shadow, to escape the cold treacherous lands, to go home. The falcon's
anger and wildness were like his own, and had become his own, and his will to
fly had become the falcon's will. Thus he had passed over Enlad, stooping down
to drink at a lonely forest pool, but on the wing again at once, driven by fear
of the shadow that came behind him. So he had crossed the great sea-lane called
the jaws of Enlad, and gone on and on, east by south, the hills of Oranea faint
to his right and the hills of Andrad fainter to his left, and before him only
the sea; until at last, ahead, there rose up out of the waves one unchanging
wave, towering always higher, the white peak of Gont. In all the sunlight and
the dark of that great fight he had worn the falcon's wings, and looked through
the falcon's eyes, and forgetting his own thoughts he had known at last only
what the falcon knows: hunger, the wind, the way he flies.
He flew to the right haven. There were few on Roke and only one on
Gont who could have made him back into a man.
He was savage and silent when he woke. Ogion never spoke to him, but
gave him meat and water and let him sit hunched by the fire, grim as a great,
weary, sulking hawk. When night came he slept. On the third morning he came in
to the fireside where the mage sat gazing at the flames, and said, ÒMaster...Ó
ÒWelcome, lad,Ó said Ogion.
ÒI have come back to you as I left: a fool,Ó the young man said, his
voice harsh and thickened. The mage smiled a little and motioned Ged to sit
across the hearth from him, and set to brewing them some tea.
Snow was falling, the flrst of the winter here on the lower slopes of
Gont. Ogion's windows were shuttered fast, but they could hear the wet snow as
it fell soft on the roof, and the deep stillness of snow all about the house. A
long time they sat there by the fire, and Ged told his old master the tale of
the years since he had sailed from Gont aboard the ship called Shadow. Ogion
asked no questions, and when Ged was done he kept silent for a long time, calm,
pondering. Then he rose, and set out bread and cheese and wine on the table, and
they ate together. When they had done and had set the room straight, Ogion
spoke.
ÒThose are bitter scars you bear, lad,Ó he said.
ÒI, have no strength against the thing,Ó Ged answered.
Ogion shook his head but said no more for a time. At length,
ÒStrange,Ó he said: ÒYou had strength enough to outspell a sorcerer in his own
domain, there in Osskil. You had strength enough to withstand the lures and fend
off the attack of the servants of an Old Power of Earth. And at Pendor you had
strength enough to stand up to a dragon.Ó
ÒIt was luck I had in Osskil, not strength,Ó Ged replied, and he
shivered again as he thought of the dreamlike deathly cold of the Court of the
Terrenon. ÒAs for the dragon, I knew his name. The evil thing, the shadow that
hunts me, has no name.Ó
ÒAll things have a name,Ó said Ogion, so certainly that Ged dared not
repeat what the Archmage Gensher had told him, that such evil forces as he had
loosed were nameless. The Dragon of Pendor, indeed, had offered to tell him the
shadow's name, but he put little trust in the truth of that offer, nor did he
believe Serret's promise that the Stone would tell him what he needed to know.
ÒIf the shadow has a name,Ó he said at last, ÒI do not think it will
stop and tell it to me...Ó
ÒNo,Ó said Ogion. ÒNor have you stopped and told it your name. And
yet it knew it. On the moors in Osskil it called you by your name, the name I
gave you. It is strange, strange...Ó
He fell to brooding again. At last Ged said, ÒI came here for
counsel, not for refuge, Master. I will not bring this shadow upon you, and it
will soon be here if I stay. Once you drove it from this very room-Ó
ÒNo; that was but the foreboding of it, the shadow of a shadow. I
could not drive it forth, now. Only you could do that.Ó
ÒBut I am powerless before it. Is there any place...Ó His voice died
away before he had asked the question.
ÒThere is no safe place,Ó Ogion said gently. ÒDo not transform
yourself again, Ged. The shadow seeks to destroy your true being. It nearly did
so, driving you into hawk's being. No, where you should go, I do not know. Yet I
have an idea of what you should do. It is a hard thing to say to you.Ó
Ged's silence demanded truth, and Ogion said at last, ÒYou must turn
around.Ó
ÒTurn around?Ó
ÒIf you go ahead, if you keep running, wherever you run you will meet
danger and evil, for it drives you, it chooses the way you go. You must choose.
You must seek what seeks you. You must hunt the hunter.Ó
Ged said nothing.
ÒAt the spring of the River Ar I named you,Ó the mage said, Òa stream
that falls from the mountain to the sea. A man would know the end he goes to,
but he cannot know it if he does not turn, and return to his beginning, and hold
that beginning in his being. If he would not be a stick whirled and whelmed in
the stream, he must be the stream itself, all of it, from its spring to its
sinking in the sea. You returned to Gont, you returned to me, Ged. Now turn
clear round, and seek the very source, and that which lies before the source.
There lies your hope of strength.Ó
ÒThere, Master?Ó Ged said with terror in his voiceÒWhere?Ó
Ogion did not answer.
ÒIf I turn,Ó Ged said after some time had gone by, Òif as you say I
hunt the hunter, I think the hunt will not be long. All its desire is to meet me
face to face. And twice it has done so, and twice defeated me.Ó
ÒThird time is the charm,Ó said Ogion.
Ged paced the room up and down, from fireside to door, from door to
fireside. ÒAnd if it defeats me wholly,Ó he said, arguing perhaps with Ogion
perhaps with himself, Òit will take my knowledge and my power, and use them. It
threatens only me, now. But if it enters into me and possesses me, it will work
great evil through me.Ó
ÒThat is true. If it defeats you.Ó
ÒYet if I run again, it will as surely find me again... And all my
strength is spent in the running.Ó Ged paced on a while, and then suddenly
turned, and kneeling down before the mage he said, ÒI have walked with great
wizards and have lived on the Isle of the Wise, but you are my true master,
Ogion.Ó He spoke with love, and with a somber joy.
ÒGood,Ó said Ogion. ÒNow you know it. Better now than never. But you
will be my master, in the end.Ó He got up, and built up the fire to a good
blaze, and hung the kettle over it to boil, and then pulling on his sheepskin
coat said, ÒI must go look after my goats. Watch the kettle for me, lad.Ó
When he came back in, all snow-powdered and stamping snow from his
goatskin boots, he carried a long, rough shaft of yew-wood. All the end of the
short afternoon, and again after their supper, he sat working by lampfire on the
shaft with knife and rubbing-stone and spell-craft. Many times he passed his
hands along the wood as if seeking any flaw. Often as he worked he sang softly.
Ged, still weary, listened, and as he grew sleepy he thought himself a child in
the witch's but in Ten Alders village, on a snowy night in the firelit dark, the
air heavy with herb-scent and smoke, and his mind all adrift on dreams as he
listened to the long soft singing of spells and deeds of heroes who fought
against dark powers and won, or lost, on distant islands long ago.
ÒThere,Ó said Ogion, and handed the finished staff to him. ÒThe
Archmage gave you yew-wood, a good choice and I kept to it. I meant the shaft
for a longbow, but it's better this way. Good night, my son.Ó
As Ged, who found no words to thank him, turned away to his alcove-
room, Ogion watched him and said, too soft for Ged to hear, ÒO my young falcon,
fly well!Ó
In the cold dawn when Ogion woke, Ged was gone. Only he had left in
wizardly fashion a message of silver-scrawled runes on the hearthstone, that
faded even as Ogion read them: ÒMaster, I go hunting.Ó
------
8 Hunting
------
Ged had set off down the road from Re Albi in the winter dark before
sunrise, and before noon he came to the Port of Gont. Ogion had given him decent
Gontish leggings and shirt and vest of leather and linen to replace his
Osskilian finery, but Ged had kept for his winter journey the lordly cloak lined
with pellawi-fur. So cloaked, empty-handed but for the dark staff that matched
his height, he came to the Land Gate, and the soldiers lounging against the
carven dragons there did not have to look twice at him to see the wizard. They
drew aside their lances and let him enter without question, and watched him as
he went on down the street.
On the quays and in the House of the Sea-Guild he asked of ships that
might be going out north or west to Enlad, Andrad, Oranea. All answered him that
no ship would be leaving Gont Port now, so near Sunreturn, and at the Sea-Guild
they told him that even fishingboats were not going out through the Armed Cliffs
in the untrusty weather.
They offered him dinner at the buttery there in the Sea-Guild; a
wizard seldom has to ask for his dinner. He sat a while with those longshoremen,
shipwrights, and weatherworkers, taking pleasure in their slow, sparse
conversation, their grumbling Gontish speech. There was a great wish in him to
stay here on Gont, and foregoing all wizardry and venture, forgetting all power
and horror, to live in peace like any man on the known, dear ground of his home
land. That was his wish; but his will was other. He did not stay long in the
Sea-Guild, nor in the city, after he found there would be no ships out of port.
He set out walking along the bay shore till he came to the first of the small
villages that lie north of the City of Gont, and there he asked among the
fishermen till he found one that had a boat to sell.
The fisherman was a dour old man. His boat, twelve foot long and
clinker-built, was so warped and sprung as to be scarce seaworthy, yet he asked
a high price for her: the spell of sea-safety for a year laid on his own boat,
himself, and his son. For Gontish fishermen fear nothing, not even wizards, only
the sea.
That spell of sea-safety which they set much store by in the Northern
Archipelago never saved a man from stormwind or storm-wave, but, cast by one who
knows the local seas and the ways of a boat and the skills of the sailor, it
weaves some daily safety about the fisherman. Ged made the charm well and
honestly, working on it all that night and the next day, omitting nothing, sure
and patient, though all the while his mind was strained with fear and his
thoughts went on dark paths seeking to imagine how the shadow would appear to
him next, and how soon, and where. When the spell was made whole and cast, he
was very weary. He slept that night in the fisherman's but in a whale-gut
hammock, and got up at dawn smelling like a dried herring, and went down to the
cove under Cutnorth Cliff where his new boat lay.
He pushed it into the quiet water by the landing, and water began to
well softly into it at once. Stepping into the boat light as a cat Ged set
straight the warped boards and rotten pegs, working both with tools and
incantations, as he had used to do with Pechvarry in Low Torning. The people of
the village gathered in silence, not too close, to watch his quick hands and
listen to his soft voice. This job too he did well and patiently until it was
done and the boat was sealed and sound. Then he set up his staff that Ogion had
made him for a mast, stayed it with spells, and fixed across it a yard of sound
wood. Downward from this yard he wove on the wind's loom a sail of spells, a
square sail white as the snows on Gont peak above. At this the women watching
sighed with envy. Then standing by the mast Ged raised up the magewind lightly.
The boat moved out upon the water, turning towards the Armed Cliffs across the
great bay. When the silent watching fishermen saw that leaky rowboat slip out
under sail as quick and neat as a sandpiper taking wing, then they raised a
cheer, grinning and stamping in the cold wind on the beach; and Ged looking back
a moment saw them there cheering him on, under the dark jagged bulk of Cutnorth
Cliff, above which the snowy fields of the Mountain rose up into cloud.
He sailed across the bay and out between the Armed Cliffs onto the
Gontish Sea, there setting his course northwestwards to pass north of Oranea,
returning as he had come. He had no plan or strategy in this but the retracing
of his course. Following his falcon-flight across the days and winds from
Osskil, the shadow might wander or might come straight, there was no telling.
But unless it had withdrawn again wholly into the dream-realm, it should not
miss Ged coming openly, over open sea, to meet it.
On the sea he wished to meet it, if meet it he must. He was not sure
why this was, yet he had a terror of meeting the thing again on dry land. Out of
the sea there rise storms and monsters, but no evil powers: evil is of earth.
And there is no sea, no running of river or spring, in the dark land where once
Ged had gone. Death is the dry place. Though the sea itself was a danger to him
in the hard weather of the season, that danger and change and instability seemed
to him a defense and chance. And when he met the shadow in this final end of his
folly, he thought, maybe at least he could grip the thing even as it gripped
him, and drag it with the weight of his body and the weight of his own death
down into the darkness of the deep sea, from which, so held, it might not rise
again. So at least his death would put an end to the evil he had loosed by
living.
He sailed a rough chopping sea above which clouds drooped and drifted
in vast mournful veils. He raised no magewind now but used the world's wind,
which blew keen from the northwest; and so long as he maintained the substance
of his spell-woven sail often with a whispered word, the sail itself set and
turned itself to catch the wind. Had he not used that magic he would have been
hard put to keep the crank little boat on such a course, on that rough sea. On
he went, and kept keen look-out on all sides. The fisherman's wife had given him
two loaves of bread and a jar of water, and after some hours, when he was first
in sight of Kameber Rock, the only isle between Gont and Oranea, he ate and
drank, and thought gratefully of the silent Gontishwoman who had given him the
food. On past the dim glimpse of land he sailed, tacking more westerly now, in a
faint dank drizzle that over land might be a light snow. There was no sound at
all but the small creaking of the boat and light slap of waves on her bow. No
boat or bird went by. Nothing moved but the ever-moving water and the drifting
clouds, the clouds that he remembered dimly as flowing all about him as he, a
falcon, flew east on this same course he now followed to the west; and he had
looked down on the grey sea then as now he looked up at the grey air.
Nothing was ahead when he looked around. He stood up, chilled, weary
of this gazing and peering into empty murk. ÒCome then,Ó he muttered, Òcome on,
what do you wait for, Shadow?Ó There was no answer, no darker motion among the
dark mists and waves. Yet he knew more and more surely now that the thing was
not far off, seeking blindly down his cold trail. And all at once he shouted out
aloud, ÒI am here, I Ged the Sparrowhawk, and I summon my shadow!Ó
The boat creaked, the waves lisped, the wind hissed a little on the
white sail. The moments went by. Still Ged waited, one hand on the yew-wood mast
of his boat, staring into the icy drizzle that slowly drove in ragged lines
across the sea from the north. The moments went by. Then, far off in the rain
over the water, he saw the shadow coming.
It had done with the body of the Osskilian oarsman Skiorh, and not as
gebbeth did it follow him through he winds and over sea. Nor did it wear that
beast-shape in which he had seen it on Roke Knoll, and in its dreams. Yet it had
a shape now, even in the daylight. In its pursuit of Ged and in its struggle
with him on the moors it had drawn power from him, sucking it into itself: and
it may be that his summoning of it, aloud in the light of day, had given to it
or forced upon it some form and semblance. Certainly it had now some likeness to
a man, though being shadow it cast no shadow. So it came over the sea, out of
the jaws of Enlad towards Gont, a dim ill-made thing pacing uneasy on the waves,
peering down the wind as it came; and the cold rain blew through it.
Because it was half blinded by the day, and because he had called it,
Ged saw it before it saw him. he knew it, as it knew him, among all beings, all
shadows.
In the terrible solitude of the winter sea Ged stood and saw the
thing he feared. The wind seemed to blow it farther from the boat, and the waves
ran under it bewildering his eye, and ever and again it seemed closer to him. He
could not tell if it moved or not. It had seen him, now. Though there was
nothing a his mind but horror and fear of its touch, the cold black pain that
drained his life away, yet he waited, unmoving. Then all at once speaking aloud
he called the magewind strong and sudden into his white sail, and his boat leapt
across the grey waves straight at the lowering thing that hung upon the wind.
In utter silence the shadow, wavering, turned and fled.
Upwind it went, northward. Upwind Ged's boat followed, shadow-speed
against mage-craft, the rainy gale against them both. And the young man yelled
to his boat, to the sail and the wind and the waves ahead, as a hunter yells to
his bounds when the wolf runs in plain sight before them, and he brought into
that spell-woven sail a wind that would have split any sail of cloth and that
drove his boat over the sea like a scud of blown foam, closer always to the
thing that fled.
Now the shadow turned, making a half-circle, and appearing all at
once more loose and dim, less like a man more like mere smoke blowing on the
wind, it doubled back and ran downwind with the gale, as if it made for Gont.
With hand and spell Ged turned his boat, and it leaped like a dolphin
from the water, rolling, in that quick turn. Faster than before he followed, but
the shadow grew ever fainter to his eyes. Rain, mixed with sleet and snow, came
stinging across his back and his left cheek, and he could not see more than a
hundred yards ahead. Before long, as the storm grew heavier, the shadow was lost
to sight. Yet Ged was sure of its track as if he followed a beast's track over
snow, instead of a wraith fleeing over water. Though the wind blew his way now
he held the singing magewind in the sail, and flake-foam shot from the boat's
blunt prow, and she slapped the water as she went.
For a long time hunted and hunter held their weird, fleet course, and
the day was darkening fast. Ged knew that at the great pace he had gone these
past hours he must be south of Gont, heading past it towards Spevy or Torheven,
or even past these islands out into the open Reach. He could not tell. He did
not care. He hunted, he followed, and fear ran before him.
All at once he saw the shadow for a moment not far from him. The
world's wind had been sinking, and the driving sleet of the storm had given way
to a chill, ragged, thickening mist. Through this mist he glimpsed the shadow,
fleeing somewhat to the right of his course. He spoke to wind and sail and
turned the tiller and pursued, though again it was a blind pursuit: the fog
thickened fast, boiling and tattering where it met with the spellwind, closing
down all round the boat, a featureless pallor that deadened light and sight.
Even as Ged spoke the first word of a clearing-charm, he saw the shadow again,
still to the right of his course but very near, and going slowly. The fog blew
through the faceless vagueness of its head, yet it was shaped like a man, only
deformed and changing, like a man's shadow. Ged veered the boat once more,
thinking be had run his enemy to ground: in that instant it vanished, and it was
his boat that ran aground, smashing up on shoal rocks that the blowing mist had
hidden from his sight. He was pitched nearly out, but grabbed hold on the mast-
staff before the next breaker struck. This was a great wave, which threw the
little boat up out of water and brought her down on a rock, as a man might lift
up and crush a snail's shell.
Stout and wizardly was the staff Ogion had shaped. It did not break,
and buoyant as a dry log it rode the water. Still grasping it Ged was pulled
back as the breakers streamed back from the shoal, so that he was in deep water
and saved, till the next wave, from battering on the rocks. Salt-blinded and
choked, he tried to keep his head up and to fight the enormous pull of the sea.
There was sand beach a little aside of the rocks, be glimpsed this a couple of
times as he tried to swim free of the rising of the next breaker. With all his
strength and with the staff's power aiding him he struggled to make for that
beach. He got no nearer. The surge and recoil of the swells tossed him back and
forth like a rag, and the cold of the deep sea drew warmth fast from his body,
weakening him till he could not move his arms. He had lost sight of rocks and
beach alike, and did not know what way he faced. There was only a tumult of
water around him, under him, over him, blinding him, strangling him, drowning
him.
A wave swelling in under the ragged fog took him and rolled him over
and over and flung him up like a stick of driftwood on the sand.
There he lay. He still clutched the yew-wood staff with both hands.
Lesser waves dragged at him, trying to tug him back down the sand in their
outgoing rush, and the mist parted and closed above him, and later a sleety rain
beat on him.
After a long time he moved. He got up on hands and knees, and began
slowly crawling up the beach, away from the water's edge. It was black night
now, but he whispered to the staff, and a little werelight clung about it. With
this to guide him he struggled forward, little by little, up toward the dunes.
He was so beaten and broken and cold that this crawling through the wet sand in
the whistling, sea-thundering dark was the hardest thing he had ever had to do.
And once or twice it seemed to him that the great noise of the sea and the wind
all died away and the wet sand turned to dust under his hands, and he felt the
unmoving gaze of strange stars on his back: but he did not lift his head, and he
crawled on, and after a while he heard his own gasping breath, and felt the
bitter wind beat the rain against his face.
The moving brought a little warmth back into him at last, and after
he had crept up into the dunes, where the gusts of rainy wind came less hard, he
managed to get up on his feet. He spoke a stronger light out of the staff, for
the world was utterly black, and then leaning on the staff he went on, stumbling
and halting, half a mile or so inland. Then on the rise of a dune he heard the
sea, louder again, not behind him but in front: the dunes sloped down again to
another shore. This was no island he was on but a mere reef, a bit of sand in
the midst of the ocean.
He was too worn out to despair, but he gave a kind of sob and stood
there, bewildered, leaning on his staff, for a long time. Then doggedly he
turned to the left, so the wind would be at his back at least, and shuffled down
the high dune, seeking some hollow among the ice-rimed, bowing sea-grass where
he could have a little shelter. As he held up the staff to see what lay before
him, he caught a dull gleam at the farthest edge of the circle of werelight: a
wall of rain-wet wood.
It was a hut or shed, small and rickety as if a child had built it.
Ged knocked on the low door with his staff. It remained shut. Ged pushed it open
and entered, stooping nearly double to do so. He could not stand up straight
inside the hut. Coals lay red in the firepit, and by their dim glow Ged saw a
man with white, long hair, who crouched in terror against the far wall, and
another, man or woman he could not tell, peering from a heap of rags or hides on
the floor.
ÒI won't hurt you,Ó Ged whispered.
They said nothing. He looked from one to the other. Their eyes were
blank with terror. When he laid down his staff, the one under the pile of rags
hid whimpering. Ged took off his cloak that was heavy with water and ice,
stripped naked and huddled over the firepit. ÒGive me something to wrap myself
in,Ó he said. He was hoarse, and could hardly speak for the chattering of his
teeth and the long shudders that shook him. If they heard him, neither of the
old ones answered. He reached out and took a rag from the bed-heap - a goat-
hide, it might have been years ago, but it was now all tatters and black grease.
The one under the bed-heap moaned with fear, but Ged paid no heed. He rubbed
himself dry and then whispered, ÒHave you wood? Build up the fire a little, old
man. I come to you in need, I mean you no harm.Ó
The old man did not move, watching him in a stupor of fear.
ÒDo you understand me? Do you speak no Hardic?Ó Ged paused, and then
asked, ÒKargad?Ó
At that word, the old man nodded all at once, one nod, like a sad old
puppet on strings. But as it was the only word Ged knew of the Kargish language,
it was the end of their conversation. He found wood piled by one wall, built up
the fire himself, and then with gestures asked for water, for swallowing
seawater had sickened him and now he was parched with thirst. Cringing, the old
man pointed to a great shell that held water, and pushed towards the fire
another shell in which were strips of smoke-dried fish. So, crosslegged close by
the fire, Ged drank, and ate a little, and as some strength and sense began to
come back into him, he wondered where he was. Even with the magewind he could
not have sailed clear to the Kargad Lands. This islet must be out in the Reach,
east of Gont but still west of Karego-At. It seemed strange that people dwelt on
so small and forlorn a place, a mere sand-bar; maybe they were castaways; but he
was too weary to puzzle his head about them then.
He kept turning his cloak to the heat. The silvery pellawifur dried
fast, and as soon as the wool of the facing was at least warm, if not dry, he
wrapped himself in it and stretched out by the firepit. ÒGo to sleep, poor
folk,Ó he said to his silent hosts, and laid his head down on the floor of sand,
and slept.
Three nights he spent on the nameless isle, for the first morning
when he woke he was sore in every muscle and feverish and sick. He lay like a
log of driftwood in the but by the firepit all that day and night. The next
morning he woke still stiff and sore, but recovered. He put back on his salt-
crusted clothes, for there was not enough water to wash them, and going out into
the grey windy morning looked over this place whereto the shadow had tricked
him.
It was a rocky sand-bar a mile wide at its widest and a little longer
than that, fringed all about with shoals and rocks. No tree or bush grew on it,
no plant but the bowing sea-grass. The but stood in a hollow of the dunes, and
the old man and woman lived there alone in the utter desolation of the empty
sea. The hut was built, or piled up rather, of driftwood planks and branches.
Their water came from a little brackish well beside the but; their food was fish
and shellfish, fresh or dried, and rockweed. The tattered hides in the but, and
a little store of bone needles and fishhooks, and the sinew for fishlines and
firedrill, came not from goats as Ged had thought at first, but from spotted
seal; and indeed this was the kind of place where the seal will go to raise
their pups in summer. But no one else comes to such a place. The old ones feared
Ged not because they thought him a spirit, and not because he was a wizard, but
only because he was a man. They had forgotten that there were other people in
the world.
The old man's sullen dread never lessened. When he thought Ged was
coming close enough to touch him, he would hobble away, peering back with a
scowl around his bush of dirty white hair. At first the old woman had whimpered
and hidden under her rag-pile whenever Ged moved, but as he had lain dozing
feverishly in the dark hut, he saw her squatting to stare at him with a strange,
dull, yearning look; and after a while she had brought him water to drink. When
he sat up to take the shell from her she was scared and dropped it, spilling all
the water, and then she wept, and wiped her eyes with her long whitish-grey
hair.
Now she watched him as he worked down on the beach, shaping driftwood
and planks from his boat that had washed ashore into a new boat, using the old
man's crude stone adze and a binding-spell. This was neither a repair nor a
boat-building, for he had not enough proper wood, and must supply all his wants
with pure wizardry. Yet the old woman did not watch his marvellous work so much
as she watched him, with that same craving look in her eyes. After a while she
went off, and came back presently with a gift: a handful of mussels she had
gathered on the rocks. Ged ate them as she gave them to him, sea-wet and raw,
and thanked her. Seeming to gain courage, she went to the but and came back with
something again in her hands, a bundle wrapped up in a rag. Timidly, watching
his face all the while, she unwrapped the thing and held it up for him to see.
It was a little child's dress of silk brocade stiff with seedpearls,
stained with salt, yellow with years. On the small bodice the pearls were worked
in a shape Ged knew: the double arrow of the God-Brothers of the Kargad Empire,
surmounted by a king's crown.
The old woman, wrinkled, dirty, clothed in an illsewn sack of
sealskin, pointed at the little silken dress and at herself, and smiled: a
sweet, unmeaning smile, like a baby's. From some hidingplace sewn in the skirt
of the dress she took a small object, and this was held out to Ged. It was a bit
of dark metal, a piece of broken jewelry perhaps, the half-circle of a broken
ring. Ged looked at it, but she gestured that he take it, and was not satisfied
until he took it; then she nodded and smiled again; she had made him a present.
But the dress she wrapped up carefully in its greasy rag-coverings, and she
shuffled back to the hut to hide the lovely thing away.
Ged put the broken ring into his tunic-pocket with almost the same
care, for his heart was full of pity. He guessed now that these two might be
children of some royal house of the Kargad Empire; a tyrant or usurper who
feared to shed kingly blood had sent them to be cast away, to live or die, on an
uncharted islet far from Karego-At. One had been a boy of eight or ten, maybe,
and the other a stout baby princess in a dress of silk and pearls; and they had
lived, and lived on alone, forty years, fifty years, on a rock in the ocean,
prince and princess of Desolation.
But the truth of this guess he did not learn until, years later, the
quest of the Ring of Erreth-Akbe led him to the Kargad Lands, and to the Tombs
of Atuan.
His third night on the isle lightened to a calm, pale sunrise. It was
the day of Sunreturn, the shortest day of the year. His little boat of wood and
magic, scraps and spells, was ready. He had tried to tell the old ones that he
would take them to any land, Gont or Spevy or the Torikles; he would have left
them even on some lonely shore of Karego-At, had they asked it of him, though
Kargish waters were no safe place for an Archipelagan to venture. But they would
not leave their barren isle. The old woman seemed not to understand what he
meant with his gestures and quiet words; the old man did understand, and
refused. All his memory of other lands and other men was a child's nightmare of
blood and giants and screaming: Ged could see that in his face, as he shook his
head and shook his head.
So Ged that morning filled up a sealskin pouch with water at the
well, and since he could not thank the old ones for their fire and food, and had
no present for the old woman as he would have liked, he did what he could, and
set a charm on that salty unreliable spring. The water rose up through the sand
as sweet and clear as any mountain spring in the heights of Gont, nor did it
ever fail. Because of it, that place of dunes and rocks is charted now and bears
a name; sailors call it Springwater Isle. But the hut is gone, and the storms of
many winters have left no sign of the two who lived out their lives there and
died alone.
They kept hidden in the hut, as if they feared to watch, when Ged ran
his boat out from the sandy south end of the isle. He let the world's wind,
steady from the north, fill his sail of spellcloth, and went speedily forth over
the sea.
Now this sea-quest of Ged's was a` strange matter, for as he well
knew, he was a hunter who knew neither what the thing was that he hunted, nor
where in all Earthsea it might be. He must hunt it by guess, by hunch, by luck,
even as it bad hunted him. Each was blind to the other's being, Ged as baffled
by impalpable shadows as the shadow was baffled by daylight and by solid things.
One certainty only Ged had: that he was indeed the hunter now and not the
hunted. For the shadow, having tricked him onto the rocks, might have had him at
its mercy all the while he lay half-dead on the shore and blundered in darkness
in the stormy dunes; but it had not waited for that chance. It had tricked him
and fled away at once, not daring now to face him. In this he saw that Ogion had
been right: the shadow could not draw on his power, so long as he was turned
against it. So he must keep against it, keep after it, though its track was cold
across these wide seas, and he had nothing at all to guide him but the luck of
the world's wind blowing southward, and a dim guess or notion in his mind that
south or east was the right way to follow.
Before nightfall he saw away off on his left hand the long, faint
shoreline of a great land, which must be Karego-At. He was in the very sea-roads
of those white barbaric folk. He kept a sharp watch out for any Kargish longship
or galley; and he remembered, as he sailed through red evening, that morning of
his boyhood in Ten Alders village, the plumed warriors; the fire, the mist. And
thinking of that day he saw all at once, with a qualm at his heart, how the
shadow had tricked him with his own trick, bringing that mist about him on the
sea as if bringing it out of his own past, blinding him to danger and fooling
him to his death.
He kept his course to the southeast, and the land sank out of sight
as night came over the eastern edge of the world. The hollows of the waves all
were full of darkness while the crests shone yet with a clear ruddy reflection
of the west. Ged sang aloud the Winter Carol, and such cantos of the Deed of the
Young King as he remembered, for those songs are sung at the Festival of
Sunreturn. His voice was clear, but it fell to nothing in the vast silence of
the sea. Darkness came quickly, and the winter stars.
All that longest night of the year he waked, watching the stars rise
upon his left hand and wheel overhead and sink into far black waters on the
right, while always the long wind of winter bore him southward over an unseen
sea. He could sleep for only a moment now and then, with a sharp awakening. This
boat he sailed was in truth no boat but a thing more than half charm and
sorcery, and the rest of it mere planks and driftwood which, if he let slack the
shapingspells and the binding-spell upon them, would soon enough lapse and
scatter and go drifting off as a little flotsam on the waves. The sail too,
woven of magic and the air, would not long stay against the wind if he slept,
but would turn to a puff of wind itself. Ged's spells were cogent and potent,
but when the matter on which such spells works is small, the power that keeps
them working must be renewed from moment to moment: so he slept not that night.
He would have gone easier and swifter as falcon or dolphin, but Ogion had
advised him not to change his shape, and he knew the value of Ogion's advice. So
he sailed southward under the west-going stars, and the long night passed
slowly, until the first day of the new year brightened all the sea.
Soon after the sun rose he saw land ahead, but he was making little
way towards it. The world's wind had dropped with daybreak. He raised a light
magewind into his sail, to drive him towards that land. At the sight of it, fear
had come into him again, the sinking dread that urged him to turn away, to run
away. And he followed that fear as a hunter follows the signs, the broad, blunt,
clawed tracks of the bear, that may at any moment turn on him from the thickets.
For he was close now: he knew it.
It was a queer-looking land that loomed up over the sea as he drew
nearer and nearer. What had from afar seemed to be one sheer mountainwall, was
split into several long steep ridges, separate isles perhaps, between which the
sea ran in narrow sounds or channels. Ged had pored over many charts and maps in
the Tower of the Master Namer on Roke, but those had been mostly of the
Archipelago and the inner seas. He was out in the East Reach now, and did not
know what this island might be. Nor had he much thought for that. It was fear
that lay ahead of him, that lurked hiding from him or waiting for him among the
slopes and forests of the island, and straight for it he steered.
Now the dark forest-crowned cliffs gloomed and towered high over his
boat, and spray from the waves that broke against the rocky headlands blew
spattering against his sail, as the magewind bore him between two great capes
into a sound, a sea-lane that ran on before him deep into the island, no wider
than the length of two galleys. The sea, confined, was restless and fretted at
the steep shores. There were no beaches, for the cliffs dropped straight down
into the water that lay darkened by the cold reflection of their heights. It was
windless, and very silent.
The shadow had tricked him out onto the moors in Osskil, and tricked
him in the mist onto the rocks, and now would there be a third trick? Had he
driven the thing here, or had it drawn him here, into a trap? He did not know.
He knew only the torment of dread, and the certainty that he must go ahead and
do what be had set out to do: hunt down the evil, follow his terror to its
source. Very cautiously he steered, watching before him and behind him and up
and down the cliffs on either hand. He had left the sunlight of the new day
behind him on the open sea. All was dark here. The opening between the headlands
seemed a remote, bright gateway when he glanced back. The cliffs loomed higher
and ever higher overhead as he approached the mountain-root from which they
sprang, and the lane of water grew narrower. He peered ahead into the dark
cleft, and left and right up the great, cavern-pocked, boulder-tumbled slopes
where trees crouched with their roots half in air. Nothing moved. Now he was
coming to the end of the inlet, a high blank wrinkled mass of rock against
which, narrowed to the width of a little creek, the last sea-waves lapped
feebly. Fallen boulders and rotten trunks and the roots of gnarled trees left
only a tight way to steer. A trap: a dark trap under the roots of the silent
mountain, and he was in the trap. Nothing moved before him or above him. All was
deathly still. He could go no further.
He turned the boat around, working her carefully round with spell and
with makeshift oar lest she knock up against the underwater rocks or be
entangled in the outreaching roots and branches, till she faced outward again;
and he was about to raise up a wind to take him back as he had come, when
suddenly the words of the spell froze on his lips, and his heart went cold
within him. He looked back over his shoulder. The shadow stood behind him in the
boat.
Had he lost one instant, he had been lost; but he was ready, and
lunged to seize and hold the thing which wavered and trembled there within arm's
reach. No wizardry would serve him now, but only his own flesh, his life itself,
against the unliving. He spoke no word, but attacked, and the boat plunged and
pitched from his sudden turn and lunge. And a pain ran up his arms into his
breast, taking away his breath, and an icy cold filled him, and he was blinded:
yet in his hands that seized the shadow there was nothing - darkness, air.
He stumbled forward, catching the mast to stay his fall, and light
came shooting back into his eyes. He saw the shadow shudder away from him and
shrink together, then stretch hugely up over him, over the sail, for an instant.
Then like black smoke on the wind it recoiled and fled, formless, down the water
towards the bright gate between the cliffs.
Ged sank to his knees. The little spell-patched boat pitched again,
rocked itself to stillness, drifting on the uneasy waves. He crouched in it,
numb, unthinking, struggling to draw breath, until at last cold water welling
under his hands warned him that he must see to his boat, for the spells binding
it were growing weak. He stood up, holding onto the staff that made the mast,
and rewove the binding-spell as best he could. He was chilled and weary; his
hands and arms ached sorely, and there was no power in him. He wished he might
lie down there in that dark place where sea and mountain met and sleep, sleep on
the restless rocking water.
He could not tell if this weariness were a sorcery laid on him by the
shadow as it fled, or came of the bitter coldness of its touch, or was from mere
hunger and want of sleep and expense of strength; but he struggled against it,
forcing himself to raise up a light magewind into the sail and follow down the
dark sea-way where the shadow had fled.
All terror was gone. All joy was gone. It was a chase no longer. He
was neither hunted nor hunter, now. For the third time they had met and touched:
he had of his own will turned to the shadow, seeking to hold it with living
bands. He had not held it, but he had forged between them a bond, a link that
had no breaking-point. There was no need to hunt the thing down, to track it,
nor would its flight avail it. Neither could escape. When they had come to the
time and place for their last meeting, they would meet.
But until that time, and elsewhere than that place, there would never
be any rest or peace for Ged, day or night, on earth or sea. He knew now, and
the knowledge was hard, that his task had never been to undo what he had done,
but to finish what he had begun.
He sailed out from between the dark cliffs, and on the sea was broad,
bright morning, with a fair wind blowing from the north.
He drank what water he had left in the sealskin pouch, and steered
around the westernmost headland until he came into a wide strait between it and
a second island lying to the west. Then he knew the place, calling to mind sea-
charts of the East Reach. These were the Hands, a pair of lonely isles that
reach their mountain-fingers northward toward, the Kargad Lands. He sailed on
between the two, and as the afternoon darkened with storm-clouds coming up from
the north he came to shore, on the southern coast of the west isle. He had seen
there was a little village there, above the beach where a stream came tumbling
down to the sea, and he cared little what welcome he got if he could have water,
fire's warmth, and sleep.
The villagers were rough shy people, awed by a wizard's staff, wary
of a strange face, but hospitable to one who came alone, over sea, before a
storm. They gave him meat and drink in plenty, and the comfort of firelight and
the comfort of human voices speaking his own Hardic tongue, and last and best
they gave him hot water to wash the cold and saltness of the sea from him, and a
bed where he could sleep.
------
9 Iffish
------
Ged spent three days in that village of the West Hand, recovering
himself, and making ready a boat built not of spells and sea-wrack but of sound
wood well pegged and caulked, with a stout mast and sail of her own, that he
might sail easily and sleep when he needed. Like most boats of the North and the
Reaches she was clinker-built, with planks overlapped and clenched one upon the
other for strength in the high seas; every part of her was sturdy and well-made.
Ged reinforced her wood with deep-inwoven charms, for he thought he might go far
in that boat. She was built to carry two or three men, and the old man who owned
her said that he and his brothers had been through high seas and foul weather
with her and she had ridden all gallantly.
Unlike the shrewd fisherman of Gont, this old man, for fear and
wonder of his wizardry, would have given the boat to Ged. But Ged paid him for
it in sorcerers' kind, healing his eyes of the cataracts that were in the way of
blinding him. Then the old man, rejoicing, said to him, ÒWe called the boat
Sanderling, but do you call her Lookfar, and paint eyes aside her prow, and my
thanks will look out of that blind wood for you and keep you from rock and reef.
For I had forgotten how much light there is in the world, till you gave it back
to me.Ó
Other works Ged also did in his days in that village under the steep
forests of the Hand, as his power came back into him. These were such people as
he had known as a boy in the Northward Vale of Gont, though poorer even than
those. With them he was at home, as he would never be in the courts of the
wealthy, and he knew their bitter wants without having to ask. So he laid charms
of heal and ward on children who were lame or sickly, and spells of increase on
the villagers' scrawny flocks of goats and sheep; he set the rune Simn on the
spindles and looms, the boat's oars and tools of bronze and stone they brought
him, that these might do their work well; and the rune Pirr he wrote on the
rooftrees of the huts, which protects the house and its folk from fire, wind,
and madness.
When his boat Lookfar was ready and well stocked with water and dried
fish, he stayed yet one more day in the village, to teach to their young chanter
the Deed of Morred and the Havnorian Lay. Very seldom did any Archipelagan ship
touch at the Hands: songs made a hundred years ago were news to those villagers,
and they craved to hear of heroes. Had Ged been free of what was laid on him he
would gladly have stayed there a week or a month to sing them what he knew, that
the great songs might be known on a new isle. But he was not free, and the next
morning he set sail, going straight south over the wide seas of the Reach. For
southward the shadow bad gone. He need cast no finding-charm to know this: he
knew it, as certainly as if a fine unreeling cord bound him and it together, no
matter what miles and seas and lands might lie between. So he went certain,
unhurried, and unhopeful on the way he must go, and the wind of winter bore him
to the south.
He sailed a day and a night over the lonesome sea, and on the second
day he came to a small isle, which they told him was called Vemish. The people
in the little port looked at him askance, and soon their sorcerer came hurrying.
He looked hard at Ged, and then he bowed, and said in a voice that was both
pompous and wheedling, ÒLord Wizard! forgive my temerity, and honor us by
accepting of us anything you may need for your voyage - food, drink, sailcloth,
rope, my daughter is fetching to your boat at this moment a brace of fresh-
roasted hens- I think it prudent, however, that you continue on your way from
here as soon as it meets your convenience to do so. The people are in some
dismay. For not long ago, the day before yesterday, a person was seen crossing
our humble isle afoot from north to south, and no boat was seen to come with him
aboard it nor no boat was seen to leave with him aboard it, and it did not seem
that he cast any shadow. Those who saw this person tell me that he bore some
likeness to yourself.Ó
At that, Ged bowed his own head, and turned and went back to the
docks of Vemish and sailed out, not looking back. There was no profit in
frightening the islanders or making an enemy of their sorcerer. He would rather
sleep at sea again, and think over this news the sorcerer had told him, for he
was sorely puzzled by it.
The day ended, and the night passed with cold rain whispering over
the sea all through the dark hours, and a grey dawn. Still the mild north wind
carried Lookfar on. After noon the rain and mist blew off, and the sun shone
from time to time; and late in the day Ged saw right athwart his course the low
blue hills of a great island, brightened by that drifting winter sunlight. The
smoke of hearthfires lingered blue over the slate roofs of little towns among
those hills, a pleasant sight in the vast sameness of the sea.
Ged followed a fishing-fleet in to their port, and going up the
streets of the town in the golden winter evening he found an inn called The
Harrekki, where firelight and ale and roast ribs of mutton warmed him body and
soul. At the tables of the inn there were a couple of other voyagers, traders of
the East Reach, but most of the men were townsfolk come there for good ale,
news, and conversation. They were not rough timid people like the fisher-folk of
the Hands, but true townsmen, alert and sedate. Surely they knew Ged for a
wizard, but nothing at all was said of it, except that the innkeeper in talking
(and he was a talkative man) mentioned that this town, Ismay, was fortunate in
sharing with other towns of the island the inestimable treasure of an
accomplished wizard trained at the School on Roke, who had been given his staff
by the Archmage himself, and who, though out of town at the moment, dwelt in his
ancestral home right in Ismay itself, which, therefore, stood in no need of any
other practitioner of the High Arts. ÒAs they say, two staffs in one town must
come to blows, isn't it so, Sir?Ó said the innkeeper, smiling and full of cheer.
So Ged was informed that as journey-man-wizard, one seeking a livelihood from
sorcery, he was not wanted here. Thus he had got a blunt dismissal from Vemish
and a bland one from Ismay, and he wondered at what he had been told about the
kindly ways of the East Reach. This isle was Iffish, where his friend Vetch had
been born. It did not seem so hospitable a place as Vetch had said.
And yet he saw that they were, indeed, kindly faces enough. It was
only that they sensed what he knew to be true: that he was set apart from them,
cut off from them, that he bore a doom upon him and followed after a dark thing.
He was like a cold wind blowing through the firelit room, like a black bird
carried by on a storm from foreign lands. The sooner he went on, taking his evil
destiny with him, the better for these folk.
ÒI am on quest,Ó he said to the innkeeper. ÒI will be here only a
night or two.Ó His tone was bleak. The Innkeeper, with a glance at the great
yew-staff in the corner, said nothing at all for once, but filled up Ged's cup
with brown ale till the foam ran over the top.
Ged knew that he should spend only the one night in Ismay. There was
no welcome for him there, or anywhere. He must go where he was bound. But he was
sick of the cold empty sea and the silence where no voice spoke to him. He told
himself he would spend one day in Ismay, and on the morrow go. So he slept late;
when he woke a light snow was falling, and he idled about the lanes and byways
of the town to watch the people busy at their doings. He watched children
bundled in fur capes playing at snow-castle and building snowmen; he heard
gossips chatting across the street from open doors, and watched the bronze-smith
at work with a little lad red-faced and sweating to pump the long bellows-
sleeves at the smelting pit; through windows lit with a dim ruddy gold from
within as the short day darkened he saw women at their looms, turning a moment
to speak or smile to child or husband there in the warmth within the house. Ged
saw all these things from outside and apart, alone, and his heart was very heavy
in him, though he would not admit to himself that he was sad. As night fell he
still lingered in the streets, reluctant to go back to the inn. He heard a man
and a girl talking together merrily as they came down the street past him
towards the town square, and all at once he turned, for he knew the man's voice.
He followed and caught up with the pair, coming up beside them in the
late twilight lit only by distant lantern-gleams. The girl stepped back, but the
man stared at him and then flung up the staff he carried, holding it between
them as a barrier to ward off the threat or act of evil. And that was somewhat
more than Ged could bear. His voice shook a little as he said, ÒI thought you
would know me, Vetch.Ó
Even then Vetch hesitated for a moment.
ÒI do know you,Ó he said, and lowered the staff and took Ged's hand
and hugged him round the shoulders-Ó I do know you! Welcome, my friend, welcome!
What a sorry greeting I gave you, as if you were a ghost coming up from behind-
and I have waited for you to come, and looked for you-Ó
ÒSo you are the wizard they boast of in Ismay? I wondered-Ó
ÒOh, yes, I'm their wizard; but listen, let me tell you why I didn't
know you, lad. Maybe I've looked too hard for you. Three days ago- were you here
three days ago, on Iffish?Ó
ÒI came yesterday.Ó
ÒThree days ago, in the street in Quor, the village up there in the
hills, I saw you. That is, I saw a presentment of you, or an imitation of you,
or maybe simply a man who looks like you. He was ahead of me, going out of town,
and he turned a bend in the road even as I saw him. I called and got no answer,
I followed and found no one; nor any tracks; but the ground was frozen. It was a
queer thing, and now seeing you come up out of the shadows like that I thought I
was tricked again. I am sorry, Ged.Ó He spoke Ged's true name softly, so that
the girl who stood waiting a little way behind him would not hear it.
Ged also spoke low, to use his friend's true name: ÒNo matter,
Estarriol. But this is myself, and I am glad to see you ....Ó
Vetch heard, perhaps, something more than simple gladness in his
voice. He had not yet let go of Ged's shoulder, and he said now, in the True
Speech, ÒIn trouble and from darkness you come, Ged, yet your coming is joy to
me.Ó Then he went on in his Reach-accented Hardic, ÒCome on, come home with us,
we're going home, it's time to get in out of the dark! -This is my sister, the
youngest of us, prettier than I am as you see, but much less clever: Yarrow
she's called. Yarrow, this is the Sparrowhawk, the best of us and my friend.Ó
ÒLord Wizard,Ó the girl greeted him, and decorously she bobbed her
head and hid her eyes with her hands to show respect, as women did in the East
Reach; her eyes when not hidden were clear, shy, and curious. She was perhaps
fourteen years old, dark like her brother, but very slight and slender. On her
sleeve there clung, winged and taloned, a dragon no longer than her hand.
They set off down the dusky street together, and Ged remarked as they
went along, ÒIn Gont they say Gontish women are brave, but I never saw a maiden
there wear a dragon for a braceletÓ
This made Yarrow laugh, and she answered him straight, ÒThis is only
a harrekki, have you no harrekki on Gont?Ó Then she got shy for a moment and hid
her eyes.
ÒNo, nor no dragons. Is not the creature a dragon?Ó
ÒA little one, that lives in oak trees, and eats wasps and worms and
sparrows' eggs -it grows no greater than this. Oh, Sir, my brother has told me
often of the pet you had, the wild thing, the otak- do you have it still?Ó
ÒNo. No longer.Ó
Vetch turned to him as if with a question, but he held his tongue and
asked nothing till much later, when the two of them sat alone over the stone
firepit of Vetch's house.
Though he was the chief wizard in the whole island of Iffish, Vetch
made his home in Ismay, this small town where he had been born, living with his
youngest brother and sister. His father had been a sea-trader of some means, and
the house was spacious and strong-beamed, with much homely wealth of pottery and
fine weaving and vessels of bronze and brass on carven shelves and chests. A
great Taonian harp stood in one corner of the main room, and Yarrow's tapestry-
loom in another, its tall frame inlaid with ivory. There Vetch for all his plain
quiet ways was both a powerful wizard and a lord in his own house. There were a
couple of old servants, prospering along with the house, and the brother, a
cheerful lad, and Yarrow, quick and silent as a little fish, who served the two
friends their supper and ate with them, listening to their talk, and afterwards
slipped off to her own room. All things here were well-founded, peaceful, and
assured; and Ged looking about him at the firelit room said, ÒThis is how a man
should live,Ó and sighed.
ÒWell, it's one good way,Ó said Vetch. ÒThere are others. Now, lad,
tell me if you can what things have come to you and gone from you since we last
spoke, two years ago. And tell me what journey you are on, since I see well that
you won't stay long with us this time.Ó
Ged told him, and when he was done Vetch sat pondering for a long
while. Then he said, ÒI'll go with you, Ged.Ó
ÒNo.Ó
ÒI think I will.Ó
ÒNo, Estarriol. This is no task or bane of yours. I began this evil
course alone, I will finish it alone, I do not want any other to suffer from it
- you least of all, you who tried to keep my hand from the evil act in the very
beginning, Estarriol-Ó
ÒPride was ever your mind's master,Ó his friend said smiling, as if
they talked of a matter of small concern to either. ÒNow think: it is your
quest, assuredly, but if the quest fail, should there not be another there who
might bear warning to the Archipelago? For the shadow would be a fearful power
then. And if you defeat the thing, should there not be another there who will
tell of it in the Archipelago, that the Deed may be known and sung? I know I can
be of no use to you; yet I think I should go with you.Ó
So entreated Ged could not deny his friend, but he said, ÒI should
not have stayed this day here. I knew it, but I stayed.Ó
ÒWizards do not meet by chance, lad,Ó said Vetch. ÒAnd after all, as
you said yourself, I was with you at the beginning of your journey. It is right
that I should follow you to its end.Ó He put new wood on the fire, and they sat
gazing into the flames a while.
ÒThere is one I have not heard of since that night on Roke Knoll, and
I had no heart to ask any at the School of him: Jasper I mean.Ó
ÒHe never won his staff. He left Roke that same summer, and went to
the Island of O to be sorcerer in the Lord's household at O-tokne. I know no
more of him than that.Ó
Again they were silent, watching the fire and enjoying (since it was
a bitter night) the warmth on their legs and faces as they sat on the broad
coping of the firepit, their feet almost among the coals.
Ged said at last, speaking low, ÒThere is a thing that I fear,
Estarriol. I fear it more if you are with me when I go. There in the Hands in
the dead end of the inlet I turned upon the shadow, it was within my hands'
reach, and I seized it - I tried to seize it. And there was nothing I could
hold. I could not defeat it. It fled, I followed. But that may happen again, and
yet again. I have no power over the thing. There may be neither death nor
triumph to end this quest; nothing to sing of; no end. It may be I must spend my
life running from sea to sea and land to land on an endless vain venture, a
shadow-quest.Ó
ÒAvert!Ó said Vetch, turning his left hand in the gesture that turns
aside the ill chance spoken of. For all his somber thoughts this made Ged grin a
little, for it is rather a child's charm than a wizard's; there was always such
village innocence in Vetch. Yet also he was keen, shrewd, direct to the center
of a thing. He said now, ÒThat is a grim thought and I trust a false one. I
guess rather that what I saw begin, I may see end. Somehow you will learn its
nature, its being, what it is, and so hold and bind and vanquish it. Though that
is a hard question: what is it... There is a thing that worries me, I do not
understand it. It seems the shadow now goes in your shape, or a kind of likeness
of you at least, as they saw it on Vemish and as I saw it here in Iffish. How
may that be, and why, and why did it never do so in the Archipelago?Ó
ÒThey say, Rules change in the Reaches.Ó
ÒAye, a true saying, I can tell you. There are good spells I learned
on Roke that have no power here, or go all awry; and also there are spells
worked here I never learned on Roke. Every land has its own powers, and the
farther one goes from the Inner Lands, the less one can guess about those powers
and their governance. But I do not think it is only that which works this change
in the shadow.Ó
ÒNor do I. I think that, when I ceased to flee from it and turned
against it, that turning of my will upon it gave it shape and form, even though
the same act prevented it from taking my strength from me. All my acts have
their echo in it; it is my creature.Ó
ÒIn Osskil it named you, and so stopped any wizardry you might have
used against it. Why did it not do so again, there in the Hands?Ó
ÒI do not know. Perhaps it is only from my weakness that it draws the
strength to speak. Almost with my own tongue it speaks: for how did it know my
name? How did it know my name? I have racked my brains on that over all the seas
since I left Gont, and I cannot see the answer. Maybe it cannot speak at all in
its own form or formlessness, but only with borrowed tongue, as a gebbeth. I do
not know.Ó
ÒThen you must beware meeting it in gebbeth-form a second time.Ó
ÒI think,Ó Ged replied, stretching out his hands to the red coals as
if he felt an inward chill, ÒI think I will not. It is bound to me now as I am
to it. It cannot get so far free of me as to seize any other man and empty him
of will and being, as it did Skiorh. It can possess me. If ever I weaken again,
and try to escape from it, to break the bond, it will possess me. And yet, when
I held it with all the strength I had, it became mere vapor, and escaped from
me... And so it will again, and yet it cannot really escape, for I can always
find it. I am bound to the foul cruel thing, and will be forever, unless I can
learn the word that masters it: its name.Ó
Brooding his friend asked, ÒAre there names in the dark realms?Ó
ÒGensher the Archmage said there are not. My master Ogion said
otherwise.Ó
ÒInfinite are the arguments of mages,Ó Vetch quoted, with a smile
that was somewhat grim.
ÒShe who served the Old Power on Osskil swore that the Stone would
tell me the shadow's name, but that I count for little. However there was also a
dragon, who offered to trade that name for his own, to be rid of me; and I have
thought that, where mages argue, dragons may be wise.Ó
ÒWise, but unkind. But what dragon is this? You did not tell me you
had been talking with dragons since I saw you lastÓ
They talked together late that night, and though always they came
back to the bitter matter of what lay before Ged, yet their pleasure in being
together overrode all; for the love between them was strong and steadfast,
unshaken by time or chance. In the morning Ged woke beneath his friend's roof,
and while he was still drowsy he felt such well-being as if he were in some
place wholly defended from evil and harm. All day long a little of this dream-
peace clung to his thoughts, and he took it, not as a good omen, but as a gift.
It seemed likely to him that leaving this house he would leave the last haven he
was to know, and so while the short dream lasted he would be happy in it.
Having affairs he must see to before he left Iffish, Vetch went off
to other villages of the island with the lad who served him as prentice-
sorcerer. Ged stayed with Yarrow and her brother, called Murre, who was between
her and Vetch in age. He seemed not much more than a boy, for there was no gift
or scourge of mage-power in him, and he had never been anywhere but Iffish, Tok,
and Holp, and his life was easy and untroubled. Ged watched him with wonder and
some envy, and exactly so he watched Ged: to each it seemed very queer that the
other, so different, yet was his own age, nineteen years. Ged marvelled how one
who had lived nineteen years could be so carefree. Admiring Murre's comely,
cheerful face he felt himself to be all lank and harsh, never guessing that
Murre envied him even the scars that scored his face, and thought them the track
of a dragon's claws and the very rune and sign of a hero.
The two young men were thus somewhat shy with each other, but as for
Yarrow she soon lost her awe of Ged, being in her own house and mistress of it.
He was very gentle with her, and many were the questions she asked of him, for
Vetch, she said, would never tell her anything. She kept busy those two days
making dry wheatcakes for the voyagers to carry, and wrapping up dried fish and
meat and other such provender to stock their boat, until Ged told her to stop,
for he did not plan to sail clear to Selidor without a halt.
ÒWhere is Selidor?Ó
ÒVery far out in the Western Reach, where dragons are as common as
mice.Ó
ÒBest stay in the East then, our dragons are as small as mice.
There's your meat, then; you're sure that's enough? Listen, I don't understand:
you and my brother both are mighty wizards, you wave your hand and mutter and
the thing is done. Why do you get hungry, then? When it comes suppertime at sea,
why not say, Meat-pie! and the meat-pie appears, and you eat it?Ó
ÒWell, we could do so. But we don't much wish to eat our words, as
they say. Meat-pie! is only a word, after all... We can make it odorous, and
savorous, and even filling, but it remains a word. It fools the stomach and
gives no strength to the hungry man.Ó
ÒWizards, then, are not cooks,Ó said Murre, who was sitting across
the kitchen hearth from Ged, carving a box-lid of fine wood; he was a woodworker
by trade, though not a very zealous one.
ÒNor are cooks wizards, alas,Ó said Yarrow on her knees to see if the
last batch of cakes baking on the hearthbricks was getting brown. ÒBut I still
don't understand, Sparrowhawk. I have seen my brother, and even his prentice,
make light in a dark place only by saying one word: and the light shines, it is
bright, not a word but a light you can see your way by!Ó
ÒAye,Ó Ged answered. ÒLight is a power. A great power, by which we
exist, but which exists beyond our needs, in itself. Sunlight and starlight are
time, and time is light. In the sunlight, in the days and years, life is. In a
dark place life may call upon the light, naming it. But usually when you see a
wizard name or call upon some thing, some object to appear, that is not the
same, he calls upon no power greater than himself, and what appears is an
illusion only. To summon a thing that is not there at all, to call it by
speaking its true name, that is a great mastery, not lightly used. Not for mere
hunger's sake. Yarrow, your little dragon has stolen a cake.Ó
Yarrow had listened so hard, gazing at Ged as he spoke, that she had
not seen the harrekki scuttle down from its warm perch on the kettle-hook over
the hearth and seize a wheatcake bigger than itself. She took the small scaly
creature on her knee and fed it bits and crumbs, while she pondered what Ged had
told her.
ÒSo then you would not summon up a real meat-pie lest you disturb
what my brother is always talking about- I forget its name-Ó
ÒEquilibrium,Ó Ged replied soberly, for she was very serious.
ÒYes. But, when you were shipwrecked, you sailed from the place in a
boat woven mostly of spells, and it didn't leak water. Was it illusion?Ó
ÒWell, partly it was illusion, because I am uneasy seeing the sea
through great holes in my boat, so I patched them for the looks of the thing.
But the strength of the boat was not illusion, nor summoning, but made with
another kind of art, a binding-spell. The wood was bound as one whole, one
entire thing, a boat. What is a boat but a thing that doesn't leak water?Ó
ÒI've bailed some that do,Ó said Murre.
ÒWell, mine leaked, too, unless I was constantly seeing to the
spell.Ó He bent down from his corner seat and took a cake from the bricks, and
juggled it in his hands. ÒI too have stolen a cake.Ó
ÒYou have burned fingers, then. And when you're starving on the waste
water between the far isles you'll think of that cake and say, Ah! had I not
stolen that cake I might eat it now, alas!- I shall eat my brother's, so he can
starve with you
ÒThus is Equilibrium maintained,Ó Ged remarked, while she took and
munched a hot, half-toasted cake; and this made her giggle and choke. But
presently looking serious again she said, ÒI wish I could truly understand what
you tell me. I am too stupid.Ó
ÒLittle sister,Ó Ged said, Òit is I that have no skill explaining. If
we had more time-Ó
ÒWe will have more time,Ó Yarrow said. ÒWhen my brother comes back
home, you will come with him, for a while at least, won't you?Ó
ÒIf I can,Ó he answered gently.
There was a little pause; and Yarrow asked, watching the harrekki
climb back to its perch, ÒTell me just this, if it is not a secret: what other
great powers are there beside the light?Ó
ÒIt is no secret. All power is one in source and end, I think. Years
and distances, stars and candles, water and wind and wizardry, the craft in a
man's hand and the wisdom in a tree's root: they all arise together. My name,
and yours, and the true name of the sun, or a spring of water, or an unborn
child, all are syllables of the great word that is very slowly spoken by the
shining of the stars. There is no other power. No other name.Ó
Staying his knife on the carved wood, Murre asked, ÒWhat of death?Ó
The girl listened, her shining black head bent down.
ÒFor a word to be spoken,Ó Ged answered slowly, Òthere must be
silence. Before, and after.Ó Then all at once he got up, saying, ÒI have no
right to speak of these things. The word that was mine to say I said wrong. It
is better that I keep still; I will not speak again. Maybe there is no true
power but the dark.Ó And he left the fireside and the warm kitchen, taking up
his cloak and going out alone into the drizzling cold rain of winter in the
streets.
ÒHe is under a curse,Ó Murre said, gazing somewhat fearfully after
him.
ÒI think this voyage he is on leads him to his death,Ó the girl said,
Òand he fears that, yet he goes on.Ó She lifted her head as if she watched,
through the red flame of the fire, the course of a boat that came through the
seas of winter alone, and went on out into empty seas. Then her eyes filled with
tears a moment, but she said nothing.
Vetch came home the next day, and took his leave of the notables of
Ismay, who were most unwilling to let him go off to sea in midwinter on a mortal
quest not even his own; but though they might reproach him, there was nothing at
all they could do to stop him. Growing weary of old men who nagged him, he said,
ÒI am yours, by parentage and custom and by duty undertaken towards you. I am
your wizard. But it, is time you recalled that, though I am a servant, I am not
your servant. When I am free to come back I will come back: till then farewell.Ó
At daybreak, as grey light welled up in the east from the sea, the
two young men set forth in Lookfar from the harbor of Ismay, raising a brown,
strong-woven sail to the north wind. On the dock Yarrow stood and watched them
go, as sailor's wives and sisters stand on all the shores of all Earthsea
watching their men go out on the sea, and they do not wave or call aloud, but
stand still in hooded cloak of grey or brown, there on the shore that dwindles
smaller and smaller from the boat while the water grows wide between.
------
10 The Open Sea
------
The haven now was sunk from sight and Lookfar's painted eyes, wave-
drenched, looked ahead on seas ever wider and more desolate. In two days and
nights the companions made the crossing from Iffish to Soders Island, a hundred
miles of foul weather and contrary winds. They stayed in port there only
briefly, long enough to refill a waterskin, and to buy a tarsmeared sailcloth to
protect some of their gear in the undecked boat from seawater and rain. They had
not provided this earlier, because ordinarily a wizard looks after such small
conveniences by way of spells, the very least and commonest kind of spells, and
indeed it takes little more magic to freshen seawater and so save the bother of
carrying fresh water. But Ged seemed most unwilling to use his craft, or to let
Vetch use his. He said only, ÒIt's better not,Ó and his friend did not ask or
argue. For as the wind first filled their sail, both had felt a heavy
foreboding, cold as that winter wind. Haven, harbor, peace, safety, all that was
behind. They had turned away. They went now a way in which all events were
perilous, and no acts were meaningless. On the course on which they were
embarked, the saying of the least spell might change chance and move the balance
of power and of doom: for they went now toward the very center of that balance,
toward the place where light and darkness meet. Those who travel thus say no
word carelessly.
Sailing out again and coasting round the shores of Soders, where
white snowfields faded up into foggy hills, Ged took the boat southward again,
and now they entered waters where the great traders of the Archipelago never
come, the outmost fringes of the Reach.
Vetch asked no question about their course, knowing that Ged did not
choose it but went as he must go. As Soders Island grew small and pale behind
them, and the waves hissed and smacked under the prow, and the great grey plain
of water circled them all round clear to the edge of the sky, Ged asked, ÒWhat
lands lie ahead this course?Ó
ÒDue south of Soders there are no lands at all. Southeast you go a
long way and find little: Pelimer, Kornay, Gosk, and Astowell which is also
called Lastland. Beyond it, the Open Sea.Ó
ÒWhat to the southwest?Ó
ÒRolameny, which is one of our East Reach isles, and some small
islets round about it; then nothing till you enter the South Reach: Rood, and
Toom, and the Isle of the Ear where men do not go.Ó
ÒWe may,Ó Ged said wryly.
ÒI'd rather not,Ó said Vetch- Òthat is a disagreeable part of the
world, they say, full of bones and portents. Sailors say that there are stars to
be seen from the waters by the Isle of the Ear and Far Sorr that cannot be seen
anywhere else, and that have never been named.Ó
ÒAye, there was a sailor on the ship that brought me first to Roke
who spoke of that. And he told tales of the RaftFolk in the far South Reach, who
never come to land but once a year, to cut the great logs for their rafts, and
the rest of the year, all the days and months, they drift on the currents of
ocean, out of sight of any land. I'd like to see those raft-villages Ó
ÒI would not,Ó said Vetch grinning. ÒGive me land, and land-folk; the
sea in its bed and I in mine...Ó
ÒI wish I could have seen all the cities of the Archipelago,Ó Ged
said as he held the sail-rope, watching the wide grey wastes before them.
ÒHavnor at the world's heart, and Ea where the myths were born, and Shelleth of
the Fountains on Way; all the cities and the great lands. And the small lands,
the strange lands of the Outer Reaches, them too. To sail right down the
Dragons' Run, away in the west. Or to sail north into the ice-floes, clear to
Hogen Land. Some say that is a land greater than all the Archipelago, and others
say it is mere reefs and rocks with ice between. No one knows. I should like to
see the whales in the northern seas.... But I cannot. I must go where I am bound
to go, and turn my back on the bright shores. I was in too much haste, and now
have no time left. I traded all the sunlight and the cities and the distant
lands for a handful of power, for a shadow, for the dark.Ó So, as the mageborn
will, Ged made his fear and regret into a song, a brief lament, halfsung, that
was not for himself alone; and his friend replying spoke the hero's words from
the Deed of Erreth-Akbe, ÒO may I see the earth's bright hearth once more, the
white towers of Havnor...Ó
So they sailed on their narrow course over the wide forsaken waters.
The most they saw that day was a school of silver pannies swimming south, but
never a dolphin leapt nor did the flight of gull or murre or tern break the grey
air. As the east darkened and the west grew red, Vetch brought out food and
divided it between them and said, ÒHere's the last of the ale. I drink to the
one who thought to put the keg aboard for thirsty men in cold weather: my sister
Yarrow.Ó
At that Ged left off his bleak thoughts and his gazing ahead over the
sea, and he saluted Yarrow more earnestly, perhaps, than Vetch. The thought of
her brought to his mind the sense of her wise and childish sweetness. She was
not like any person he had known. (What young girl had he ever known at all? but
he never thought of that.) ÒShe is like a little fish, a minnow, that swims in a
clear creek,Ó he said, Ó-defenseless, yet you cannot catch her.Ó
At this Vetch looked straight at him, smiling. ÒYou are a mage born,Ó
he said. ÒHer true name is KestÓ In the Old Speech, kest is minnow, as Ged well
knew; and this pleased him to the heart. But after a while he said in a low
voice, ÒYou should not have told me her name, maybe.Ó
But Vetch, who bad not done so lightly, said, ÒHer name is safe with
you as mine is. And, besides, you knew it without my telling you...Ó
Red sank to ashes in the west, and ash-grey sank to black. All the
sea and sky were wholly dark. Ged stretched out in the bottom of the boat to
sleep, wrapped in his cloak of wool and fur. Vetch, holding the sail-rope, sang
softly from the Deed of Enlad, where the song tells how the mage Morred the
White left Havnor in his oarless longship, and coming to the island Solea saw
Elfarran in the orchards in the spring. Ged slept before the song came to the
sorry end of their love, Morred's death, the ruin of Enlad, the seawaves, vast
and bitter, whelming the orchards of Solea. Towards midnight he woke, and
watched again while Vetch slept. The little boat ran sharp over choppy seas,
fleeing the strong wind that leaned on her sail, running blind through the
night. But the overcast had broken, and before dawn the thin moon shining
between brown-edged clouds shed a weak light on the sea.
ÒThe moon wanes to her dark,Ó Vetch murmured, awake in the dawn, when
for a while the cold wind dropped. Ged looked up at the white half-ring above
the paling eastern waters, but said nothing. The dark of the moon that follows
first after Sunreturn is called the Fallows, and is the contrary pole of the
days of the Moon and the Long Dance in summer. It is an unlucky time for
travellers and for the sick; children are not given their true name during the
Fallows, and no Deeds are sung, nor swords nor edge-tools sharpened, nor oaths
sworn. It is the dark axis of the year, when things done are ill done.
Three days out from Soders they came, following seabirds and shore-
wrack, to Pelimer, a small isle humped high above the high grey seas. Its people
spoke Hardic, but in their own fashion, strange even to Vetch's ears. The young
men came ashore there for fresh water and a respite from the sea, and at first
were well received, with wonder and commotion. There was a sorcerer in the main
town of the island, but he was mad. He would talk only of the great serpent that
was eating at the foundations of Pelimer so that soon the island must go adrift
like a boat cut from her moorings, and slide out over the edge of the world. At
first he greeted the young wizards courteously, but as he talked about the
serpent he began to look askance at Ged: and then he fell to railing at them
there in the street, calling them spies and servants of the Sea-Snake. The
Pelimerians looked dourly at them after that, since though mad he was their
sorcerer. So Ged and Vetch made no long stay, but set forth again before
nightfall, going always south and east.
In these days and nights of sailing Ged never spoke of the shadow,
nor directly of his quest; and the nearest Vetch came to asking any question was
(as they followed the same course farther and farther out and away from the
known lands of Earthsea ) -Are you sure?-Ó To this Ged answered only, ÒIs the
iron sure where the magnet lies?Ó Vetch nodded and they went on, no more being
said by either. But from time to time they talked of the crafts and devices that
mages of old days had used to find out the hidden name of baneful powers and
beings: how Nereger of Paln had learned the Black Mage's name from overhearing
the conversation of dragons, and how Morred had seen his enemy's name written by
falling raindrops in the dust of the battlefield of the Plains of Enlad. They
spoke of finding-spells, and invocations, and those Answerable Questions which
only the Master Patterner of Roke can ask. But often Ged would end by murmuring
words which Ogion had said to him on the shoulder of Gont Mountain in an autumn
long ago: ÒTo hear, one must be silent...Ó And he would fall silent, and ponder,
hour by hour, always watching the sea ahead of the boat's way. Sometimes it
seemed to Vetch that his friend saw, across the waves and miles and grey days
yet to, come, the thing they followed and the dark end of their voyage.
They passed between Komay and Gosk in foul weather, seeing neither
isle in the fog and rain, and knowing they had passed them only on the next day
when they saw ahead of them an isle of pinnacled cliffs above which sea-gulls
wheeled in huge flocks whose mewing clamor could be heard from far over the sea.
Vetch said, 'That will be Astowell, from the look of it. Lastland. East and
south of it the charts are empty.Ó
ÒYet they who live there may know of farther lands,Ó Ged answered.
ÒWhy do you say so?Ó Vetch asked, for Ged had spoken uneasily; and
his answer to this again was halting and strange. ÒNot there,Ó he said, gazing
at Astowell ahead, and past it, or through it ÒNot there. Not on the sea. Not on
the sea but on dry land: what land? Before the springs of the open sea, beyond
the sources, behind the gates of daylight-Ó
Then he fell silent, and when he spoke again it was in an ordinary
voice, as if he had been freed from a spell or a vision, and had no clear memory
of it.
The port of Astowell, a creek-mouth between rocky heights, was on the
northern shore of the isle, and all the huts of the town faced north and west;
it was as if the island turned its face, though from so far away, always towards
Earthsea, towards mankind.
Excitement and dismay attended the arrival of strangers, in a season
when no boat had ever braved the seas round Astowell. The women all stayed in
the wattle huts, peering out the door, hiding their children behind their
skirts, drawing back fearfully into the darkness of the huts as the strangers
came up from the beach. The men, lean fellows ill-clothed against the cold,
gathered in a solemn circle about Vetch and Ged, and each one held a stone
handaxe or a knife of shell. But once their fear was past they made the
strangers very welcome, and there was no end to their questions. Seldom did any
ship come to them even from Soders or Rolameny, they having nothing to trade for
bronze or fine wares; they had not even any wood. Their boats were coracles
woven of reed, and it was a brave sailor who would go as far as Gosk or Kornay
in such a craft. They dwelt all alone here at the edge of all the maps. They had
no witch or sorcerer, and seemed not to recognise the young wizards' staffs for
what they were, admiring them only for the precious stuff they were made of,
wood. Their chief or Isle-Man was very old, and he alone of his people had ever
before seen a man born in the Archipelago. Ged, therefore, was a marvel to them;
the men brought their little sons to look at the Archipelagan, so they might
remember him when they were old. They had never heard of Gont, only of Havnor
and Ea, and took him for a Lord of Havnor. He did his best to answer their
questions about the white city he had never seen. But he was restless as the
evening wore on, and at last he asked the men of the village, as they sat
crowded round the firepit in the lodgehouse in the reeking warmth of the
goatdung and broom-faggots that were all their fuel, ÒWhat lies eastward of your
land?Ó
They were silent, some grinning others grim.
The old Isle-Man answered, ÒThe sea.Ó
ÒThere is no land beyond?Ó
ÒThis is Lastland. There is no land beyond. There is nothing but
water till world's edge.Ó
ÒThese are wise men, father,Ó said a younger man, Òseafarers,
voyagers. Maybe they know of a land we do not know of.Ó
ÒThere is no land east of this land,Ó said the old man, and he looked
long at Ged, and spoke no more to him.
The companions slept that night in the smoky warmth of the lodge.
Before daylight Ged roused his friend, whispering, ÒEstarriol, wake. We cannot
stay, we must go.Ó
ÒWhy so soon?Ó Vetch asked, full of sleep.
ÒNot soon- late. I have followed too slow. It has found the way to
escape me, and so doom me. It must not escape me, for I must follow it however
far it goes. If I lose it I am lostÓ
ÒWhere do we follow it?Ó
ÒEastward. Come. I filled the waterskins.Ó
So they left the lodge before any in the village was awake, except a
baby that cried a little in the darkness of some but, and fell still again. By
the vague starlight they found the way down to the creekmouth, and untied
Lookfar from the rock cairn where she had been made fast, and pushed her out
into the black water. So they set out eastward from Astowell into the Open Sea,
on the first day of the Fallows, before sunrise.
That day they had clear skies. The world's wind was cold and gusty
from the northeast, but Ged had raised the magewind: the first act of magery he
had done since he left the Isle of the Hands. They sailed very fast due
eastward. The boat shuddered with the great, smoking, sunlit waves that hit her
as she ran, but she went gallantly as her builder had promised, answering the
magewind as true as any spellenwoven ship of Roke.
Ged spoke not at all that morning, except to renew the power of the
wind-spell or to keep a charmed strength in the sail, and Vetch finished his
sleep, though uneasily, in the stern of the boat. At noon they ate. Ged doled
their food out sparingly, and the portent of this was plain, but both of them
chewed their bit of salt fish and wheaten cake, and neither said anything.
All afternoon they cleaved eastward never turning nor slackening
pace. Once Ged broke his silence, saying, ÒDo you hold with those who think the
world is all landless sea beyond the Outer Reaches, or with those who imagine
other Archipelagoes or vast undiscovered lands on the other face of the world?Ó
ÒAt this time,Ó said Vetch, ÒI hold with those who think the world
has but one face, and he who sails too far will fall off the edge of itÓ
Ged did not smile; there was no mirth left in him. ÒWho knows what a
man might meet, out there? Not we, who keep always to our coasts and shores.Ó
ÒSome have sought to know, and have not returned. And no ship has
ever come to us from lands we do not know.Ó
Ged made no reply.
All that day, all that night they went driven by the powerful wind of
magery over the great swells of ocean, eastward. Ged kept watch from dusk till
dawn, for in darkness the force that drew or drove him grew stronger yet. Always
he watched ahead, though his eyes in the moonless night could see no more than
the painted eyes aside the boat's blind prow. By daybreak his dark face was grey
with weariness, and he was so cramped with cold that he could hardly stretch out
to rest. He said whispering, ÒHold the magewind from the west, Estarriol,Ó and
then he slept.
There was no sunrise, and presently rain came beating across the bow
from the northeast. It was no storm, only the long, cold winds and rains of
winter. Soon all things in the open boat were wet through, despite the sailcloth
cover they had bought; and Vetch felt as if he too were soaked clear to the
bone; and Ged shivered in his sleep. In pity for his friend, and perhaps for
himself, Vetch tried to turn aside for a little that rude ceaseless wind that
bore the rain. But though, following Ged's will, he could keep the magewind
strong and steady, his weatherworking had small power here so far from land, and
the wind of the Open Sea did not listen to his voice.
And at this a certain fear came into Vetch, as he began to wonder how
much wizardly power would be left to him and Ged, if they went on and on away
from the lands where men were meant to live.
Ged watched again that night, and all night held the boat eastward.
When day came the world's wind slackened somewhat, and the sun shone fitfully;
but the great swells ran so high that Lookfar must tilt and climb up them as if
they were hills, and hang at the hillcrest and plunge suddenly, and climb up the
next again, and the next, and the next, unending.
In the evening of that day Vetch spoke out of long silence. ÒMy
friend,Ó he said, Òyou spoke once as if sure we would come to land at last. I
would not question your vision but for this, that it might be a trick, a
deception made by that which you follow, to lure you on farther than a man can
go over ocean. For our power may change and weaken on strange seas. And a shadow
does not tire, or starve, or drown.Ó
They sat side by side on the thwart, yet Ged looked at him now as if
from a distance, across a wide abyss. His eyes were troubled, and he was slow to
answer.
At last he said, ÒEstarriol, we are coming near.Ó
Hearing his words, his friend knew them to be true. He was afraid,
then. But he put his hand on Ged's shoulder and said only, ÒWell, then, good;
that is good.Ó
Again that night Ged watched, for he could not sleep in the dark. Nor
would he sleep when the third day came. Still they ran with that ceaseless,
light, terrible swiftness over the sea, and Vetch wondered at Ged's power that
could hold so strong a magewind hour after hour, here on the Open Sea where
Vetch felt his own power all weakened and astray. And they went on, until it
seemed to Vetch that what Ged had spoken would come true, and they were going
beyond the sources of the sea and eastward behind the gates of daylight. Ged
stayed forward in the boat, looking ahead as always. But he was not watching the
ocean now, or not the ocean that Vetch saw, a waste of heaving water to the rim
of the sky. In Ged's eyes there was a dark vision that overlapped and veiled the
grey sea and the grey sky, and the darkness grew, and the veil thickened. None
of this was visible to Vetch, except when he looked at his friend's face; then
he too saw the darkness for a moment. They went on, and on. And it was as if,
though one wind drove them in one boat, Vetch went east over the world's sea,
while Ged went alone into a realm where there was no east or west, no rising or
setting of the sun, or of the stars.
Ged stood up suddenly in the prow, and spoke aloud. The magewind
dropped. Lookfar lost headway, and rose and fell on the vast surges like a chip
of wood. Though the world's wind blew strong as ever straight from the north
now, the brown sail hung slack, unstirred. And so the boat hung on the waves,
swung by their great slow swinging, but going no direction.
Ged said, ÒTake down the sail,Ó and Vetch did so quickly, while Ged
unlashed the oars and set them in the locks and bent his back to rowing.
Vetch, seeing only the waves heaving up and down clear to the end of
sight could not understand why they went now by oars; but he waited, and
presently he was aware that the world's wind was growing faint and the swells
diminishing. The climb and plunge of the boat grew less and less, till at last
she seemed to go forward under Ged's strong oarstrokes over water that lay
almost still, as in a land-locked bay. And though Vetch could not see what Ged
saw, when between his strokes he looked ever and again over his shoulder at what
lay before the boat's way - though Vetch could not see the dark slopes beneath
unmoving stars, yet he began to see with his wizard's eye a darkness that welled
up in the hollows of the waves all around the boat, and he saw the billows grow
low and sluggish as they were choked with sand.
If this were an enchantment of illusion, it was powerful beyond
belief; to make the Open Sea seem land. Trying to collect his wits and courage,
Vetch spoke the Revelation-spell, watching between each slow-syllabled word for
change or tremor of illusion in this strange drying and shallowing of the abyss
of ocean. But there was none. Perhaps the spell, though it should affect only
his own vision and not the magic at work about them, had no power here. Or
perhaps there was no illusion, and they had come to world's end.
Unheeding, Ged rowed always slower, looking over his shoulder,
choosing a way among channels or shoals and shallows that he alone could see.
The boat shuddered as her keel dragged. Under that keel lay the vast deeps of
the sea, yet they were aground. Ged drew the oars up rattling in their locks,
and that noise was terrible, for there was no other sound. All sounds of water,
wind, wood, sail, were gone, lost in a huge profound silence that might have
been unbroken forever. The boat lay motionless. No breath of wind moved. The sea
had turned to sand, shadowy, unstirred. Nothing moved in the dark sky or on that
dry unreal ground that went on and on into gathering darkness all around the
boat as far as eye could see.
Ged stood up, and took his staff, and lightly stepped over the side
of the boat. Vetch thought to see him fall and sink down in the sea, the sea
that surely was there behind this dry, dim veil that hid away water, sky, and
light. But there was no sea any more. Ged walked away from the boat. The dark
sand showed his footprints where he went, and whispered a little under his step.
His staff began to shine, not with the werelight but with a clear
white glow, that soon grew so bright that it reddened his fingers where they
held the radiant wood.
He strode forward, away from the boat, but in no direction. There
were no directions here, no north or south or east or west, only towards and
away.
To Vetch, watching, the light he bore seemed like a great slow star
that moved through the darkness. And the darkness about it thickened, blackened,
drew together. This also Ged saw, watching always ahead through the light. And
after a while he saw at the faint outermost edge of the light a shadow that came
towards him over the sand.
At first it was shapeless, but as it drew nearer it took on the look
of a man. An old man it seemed, grey and grim, coming towards Ged; but even as
Ged saw his father the smith in that figure, he saw that it was not an old man
but a young one. It was Jasper: Jasper's insolent handsome young face, and
silver-clasped grey cloak, and stiff stride. Hateful was the look he fixed on
Ged across the dark intervening air. Ged did not stop, but slowed his pace, and
as he went forward he raised his staff up a little higher. It brightened, and in
its light the look of Jasper fell from the figure that approached, and it became
Pechvarry. But Pechvarry's face was all bloated and pallid like the face of a
drowned man, and he reached out his hand strangely as if beckoning. Still Ged
did not stop, but went forward, though there were only a few yards left between
them now. Then the thing that faced him changed utterly, spreading out to either
side as if it opened enormous thin wings, and it writhed, and swelled, and
shrank again. Ged saw in it for an instant Skiorh's white face, and then a pair
of clouded, staring eyes, and then suddenly a fearful face he did not know, man
or monster, with writhing lips and eyes that were like pits going back into
black emptiness.
At that Ged lifted up the staff high, and the radiance of it
brightened intolerably, burning with so white and great a light that it
compelled and harrowed even that ancient darkness. In that light all form of man
sloughed off the thing that came towards Ged. It drew together and shrank and
blackened, crawling on four short taloned legs upon the sand. But still it came
forward, lifting up to him a blind unformed snout without lips or ears or eyes.
As they came right together it became utterly black in the white mage-radiance
that burned about it, and it heaved itself upright. In silence, man and shadow
met face to face, and stopped.
Aloud and clearly, breaking that old silence, Ged spoke the shadow's
name and in the same moment the shadow spoke without lips or tongue, saying the
same word: ÒGed.Ó And the two voices were one voice.
Ged reached out his hands, dropping his staff, and took hold of his
shadow, of the black self that reached out to him. Light and darkness met, and
joined, and were one.
But to Vetch, watching in terror through the dark twilight from far
off over the sand, it seemed that Ged was overcome, for he saw the clear
radiance fail and grow dim. Rage and despair filled him, and he sprang out on
the sand to help his friend or die with him, and ran towards that small fading
glimmer of light in the empty dusk of the dry land. But as he ran the sand sank
under his feet, and he struggled in it as in quicksand, as through a heavy flow
of water: until with a roar of noise and a glory of daylight, and the bitter
cold of winter, and the bitter taste of salt, the world was restored to him and
he floundered in the sudden, true, and living sea.
Nearby the boat rocked on the grey waves, empty. Vetch could see
nothing else on the water; the battering wavetops filled his eyes and blinded
him. No strong swimmer, he struggled as best he could to the boat, and pulled
himself up into her. Coughing and trying to wipe away the water that streamed
from his hair, he looked about desperately, not knowing now which way to look.
And at last he made out something dark among the waves, a long way off across
what had been sand and now was wild water. Then he leapt to the oars and rowed
mightily to his friend, and catching Ged's arms helped and hauled him up over
the side.
Ged was dazed and his eyes stared as if they saw nothing, but there
was no hurt to be seen on him. His staff, black yew wood, all radiance quenched,
was grasped in his right hand, and he would not let go of it. He said no word.
Spent and soaked and shaking he lay huddled up against the mast, never looking
at Vetch who raised the sail and turned the boat to catch the north-east wind.
He saw nothing of the world until, straight ahead of their course, in the sky
that darkened where the sun had set, between long clouds in a bay of clear blue
light, the new moon shone: a ring of ivory, a rim of horn, reflected sunlight
shining across the ocean of the dark.
Ged lifted his face and gazed at that remote bright crescent in the
west.
He gazed for a long time, and then he stood up erect, holding his
staff in his two hands as a warrior holds his long sword. He looked about at the
sky, the sea, the brown swelling sail above him, his friend's face.
ÒEstarriol,Ó he said, Òlook, it is done. It is over.Ó He laughed.
ÒThe wound is healed,Ó he said, ÒI am whole, I am free.Ó Then he bent over and
hid his face in his arms, weeping like a boy.
Until that moment Vetch had watched him with an anxious dread, for he
was not sure what had happened there in the dark land. He did not know if this
was Ged in the boat with him, and his hand had been for hours ready to the
anchor, to stave in the boat's planking and sink her there in midsea, rather
than carry back to the harbors of Earthsea the evil thing that he feared might
have taken Ged's look and form. Now when he saw his friend and heard him speak,
his doubt vanished. And he began to see the truth, that Ged had neither lost nor
won but, naming the shadow of his death with his own name, had made himself
whole: a man: who, knowing his whole true self, cannot be used or possessed by
any power other than himself, and whose life therefore is lived for life's sake
and never in the service of ruin, or pain, or hatred, or the dark. In the
Creation of Ea, which is the oldest song, it is said, ÒOnly in silence the word,
only in dark the light, only in dying life: bright the hawk's flight on the
empty sky.Ó That song Vetch sang aloud now as he held the boat westward, going
before the cold wind of the winter night that blew at their backs from the
vastness of the Open Sea.
Eight days they sailed and eight again, before they came in sight of
land. Many times they had to refill their waterskin with spell-sweetened water
of the sea; and they fished, but even when they called out fisherman's charms
they caught very little, for the fish of the Open Sea do not know their own
names and pay no heed to magic. When they had nothing left to eat but a few
scraps of smoked meat Ged remembered what Yarrow had said when he stole the cake
from the hearth, that he would regret his theft when he came to hunger on the
sea; but hungry as he was the remembrance pleased him. For she had also said
that he, with her brother, would come home again.
The magewind had borne them for only three days eastward, yet sixteen
days they sailed westward to return. No men have ever returned from so far out
on the Open Sea as did the young wizards Estarriol and Ged in the Fallows of
winter in their open fishingboat. They met no great Storms, and steered steadily
enough by the compass and by the star Tolbegren, taking a course somewhat
northward of their outbound way. Thus they did not come back to Astowell, but
passing by Far Toly and Sneg without sighting them, first raised land off the
southernmost cape of Koppish. Over the waves they saw cliffs of stone rise like
a great fortress. Seabirds cried wheeling over the breakers, and smoke of the
hearthfires of small villages drifted blue on the wind.
From there the voyage to Iffish was not long. They came in to Ismay
harbor on a still, dark evening before snow. They tied up the boat Lookfar that
had borne them to the coasts of death's kingdom and back, and went up through
the narrow streets to the wizard's house. Their hearts were very light as they
entered into the firelight and warmth under that roof; and Yarrow ran to meet
them, crying with joy.
---
A Wizard of Earthsea
Ursula K. LeGuin
1968
Only in silence the word,
only in dark the light,
only in dying life:
bright the hawk's flight on the empty sky.
-The Creation of Ea
------
1 Warriors in the Mist
------
The Island of Gont, a single mountain that lifts its peak a mile
above the storm-racked Northeast Sea, is a land famous for wizards. From the
towns in its high valleys and the ports on its dark narrow bays many a
Gontishman has gone forth to serve the Lords of the Archipelago in their cities
as wizard or mage, or, looking for adventure, to wander working magic from isle
to isle of all Earthsea. Of these some say the greatest, and surely the greatest
voyager, was the man called Sparrowhawk, who in his day became both dragonlord
and Archmage. His life is told of in the Deed of Ged and in many songs, but this
is a tale of the time before his fame, before the songs were made.
He was born in a lonely village called Ten Alders, high on the
mountain at the head of the Northward Vale. Below the village the pastures and
plowlands of the Vale slope downward level below level towards the sea, and
other towns lie on the bends of the River Ar; above the village only forest
rises ridge behind ridge to the stone and snow of the heights.
The name he bore as a child, Duny, was given him by his mother, and
that and his life were all she could give him, for she died before he was a year
old. His father, the bronze-smith of the village, was a grim unspeaking man, and
since Duny's six brothers were older than he by many years and went one by one
from home to farm the land or sail the sea or work as smith in other towns of
the Northward Vale, there was no one to bring the child up in tenderness. He
grew wild, a thriving weed, a tall, quick boy, loud and proud and full of
temper. With the few other children of the village he herded goats on the steep
meadows above the riversprings; and when he was strong enough to push and pull
the long bellows-sleeves, his father made him work as smith's boy, at a high
cost in blows and whippings. There was not much work to be got out of Duny. He
was always off and away; roaming deep in the forest, swimming in the pools of
the River Ar that like all Gontish rivers runs very quick and cold, or climbing
by cliff and scarp to the heights above the forest, from which he could see the
sea, that broad northern ocean where, past Perregal, no islands are.
A sister of his dead mother lived in the village. She had done what
was needful for him as a baby, but she had business of her own and once he could
look after himself at all she paid no more heed to him. But one day when the boy
was seven years old, untaught and knowing nothing of the arts and powers that
are in the world, he heard his aunt crying out words to a goat which had jumped
up onto the thatch of a hut and would not come down: but it came jumping when
she cried a certain rhyme to it. Next day herding the longhaired goats on the
meadows of High Fall, Duny shouted to them the words he had heard, not knowing
their use or meaning or what kind of words they were:
Noth hierth malk man
hiolk han merth han!
He yelled the rhyme aloud, and the goats came to him. They came very quickly,
all of them together, mot making any sound. They looked at him out of the dark
slot in their yellow eyes.
Duny laughed and shouted it out again, the rhyme that gave him power
over the goats. They came closer, crowing and pushing round him. All at once he
felt afraid of their thick, ridged horns and their strange eyes and their
strange silence. He tried to get free of them and to run away. The goats ran
with him keeping in a knot around him, and so they came charging down into the
village at last, all the goats going huddled together as if a rope were pulled
tight round them, and the boy in the midst of them weeping and bellowing.
Villagers ran from their houses to swear at the goats and laugh at the boy.
Among them came the boy's aunt, who did not laugh. She said a word to the goats,
and the beasts began to bleat and browse and wander, freed from the spell.
ÒCome with me,Ó she said to Deny.
She took him into her hut where she lived alone. She let no child
enter there usually, and the children feared the place. It was low and dusky,
windowless, fragrant with herbs that hung drying from the cross-pole of the
roof, mint and moly and thyme, yarrow and rushwash and paramal, kingsfoil,
clovenfoot, tansy and bay. There his aunt sat crosslegged by the firepit, and
looking sidelong at the boy through the tangles of her black hair she asked him
what he had said to the goats, and if he knew what the rhyme was. When she found
that he knew nothing, and yet had spellbound the goats to come to him and follow
him, then she saw that he must have in him the makings of power.
As her sister's son he had been nothing to her, but now she looked at
him with a new eye. She praised him, and told him she might teach him rhymes he
would like better, such as the word that makes a snail look out of its shell, or
the name that calls a falcon down from the sky.
ÒAye, teach me that name!Ó he said, being clear over the fright the
goats had given him, and puffed up with her praise of his cleverness.
The witch said to him, ÒYou will not ever tell that word to the other
children, if I teach it to you.Ó
ÒI promise.Ó
She smiled at his ready ignorance. ÒWell and good. But I will bind
your promise. Your tongue will be stilled until I choose to unbind it, and even
then, though you can speak, you will not be able to speak the word I teach you
where another person can hear it. We must keep the secrets of our craft.Ó
ÒGood,Ó said the boy, for he had no wish to tell the secret to his
playmates, liking to know and do what they knew not and could not.
He sat still while his aunt bound back her un-combed hair, and
knotted the belt of her dress, and sat crosslegged throwing handfuls of leaves
into the firepit so that a smoke spread and filled the darkness of the hut. She
began to sing, Her voice changed sometimes to low or high as if another voice
sang through her, and the singing went on and on until the boy did not know if
he waked or slept, and all the while the witch's old black dog that never barked
sat by him with eyes red from the smoke. Then the witch spoke to Duny in a
tongue he did not understand, and made him say with her certain rhymes and words
until the enchantment came on him and held him still.
ÒSpeak!Ó she said to test the spell.
The boy Could not speak, but he laughed.
Then his aunt was a little afraid of his strength, for this was as
strong a spell as she knew how to weave: she had tried not only to gain control
of his speech and silence, but to bind him at the same time to her service in
the craft of sorcery. Yet even as the spell bound him, he had laughed. She said
nothing. She threw clear water on the fire till the smoke cleared away, and gave
the boy water to drink, and when the air was clear and he could speak again she
taught him the true name of the falcon, to which the falcon must come.
This was Duny's first step on the way he was to follow all his life,
the way of magery, the way that led him at last to hunt a shadow over land and
sea to the lightless coasts of death's kingdom. But in those first steps along
the way, it seemed a broad, bright road.
When he found that the wild falcons stooped down to him from the wind
when he summoned them by name, lighting with a thunder of wings on his wrist
like the hunting-birds of a prince, then he hungered to know more such names and
came to his aunt begging to learn the name of the sparrowhawk and the osprey and
the eagle. To earn the words of power he did all the witch asked of him and
learned of her all she taught, though not all of it was pleasant to do or know.
There is a saying on Gont, Weak as woman's magic, and there is another saying,
Wicked as woman's magic. Now the witch of Ten Alders was no black sorceress, nor
did she ever meddle with the high arts or traffic with Old Powers; but being an
ignorant woman among ignorant folk, she often used her crafts to foolish and
dubious ends. She knew nothing of the Balance and the Pattern which the true
wizard knows and serves, and which keep him from using his spells unless real
need demands. She had a spell for every circumstance, and was forever wearing
charms. Much of her lore was mere rubbish and humbug, nor did she know the true
spells from the false. She knew many curses, and was better at causing sickness,
perhaps, than at curing it. Like any village witch she could brew up a love-
potion, but there were other, uglier brews she made to serve men's jealousy and
hate. Such practices, however, she kept from her young prentice, and as far as
she was able she taught him honest craft.
At first all his pleasure in the art-magic was, childlike, the power
it gave him over bird and beast, and the knowledge of these. And indeed that
pleasure stayed with him all his life. Seeing him in the high pastures often
with a bird of prey about him, the other children called him Sparrowhawk, and so
he came by the name that he kept in later life as his use-name, when his true-
name was not known.
As the witch kept talking of the glory and the riches and the great
power over men that a sorcerer could gain, he set himself to learn more useful
lore. He was very quick at it. The witch praised him and the children of the
village began to fear him, and he himself was sure that very soon he would
become great among men. So he went on from word to word and from spell to spell
with the witch till he was twelve years old and had learned from her a
great part of what she knew: not much, but enough for the witchwife of a small
village, and more than enough for a boy of twelve. She had taught him all her
lore in herbals and healing, and all she knew of the crafts of finding, binding,
mending, unsealing and revealing. What she knew of chanters' tales and the great
Deeds she had sung him, and all the words of the True Speech that she had
learned from the sorcerer that taught her, she taught again to Deny. And from
weatherworkers and wandering jugglers who went from town to town of the
Northward Vale and the East Forest he had learned various ticks and
pleasantries, spells of Illusion. It was with one of these light spells that he
first proved the great power that was in him.
In those days the Kargad Empire was strong. Those are four great
lands that lie between the Northern and the Eastern Reaches: Karego-At, Atuan,
Hur-at-Hur, Atnini. The tongue they speak there is not like any spoken in the
Archipelago or the other Reaches, and they are a savage people, white-skinned,
yellowhaired, and fierce, liking the sight of blood and the smell of burning
towns. Last year they had attacked the Torikles and the strong island Torheven,
raiding in great force in fleets of redsailed ships. News of this came north to
Gont, but the Lords of Gont were busy with their piracy and paid small heed to
the woes of other lands. Then Spevy fell to the Kargs and was looted and laid
waste, its people taken as slaves, so that even now it is an isle of ruins. In
lust of conquest the Kargs sailed next to Gont, coming in a host, thirty great
longships, to East Port. They fought through that town, took it, burned it;
leaving their ships under guard at the mouth of the River Ar they went up the
Vale wrecking and looting, slaughtering cattle and men. As they went they split
into bands, and each of these bands plundered where it chose. Fugitives brought
warning to the villages of the heights. Soon the people of Ten Alders saw smoke
darken the eastern sky, and that night those who climbed the High Fall looked
down on the Vale all hazed and red-streaked with fires where fields ready for
harvest had been set ablaze, and orchards burned, the fruit roasting on the
blazing boughs, and urns and farmhouses smouldered in ruin.
Some of the villagers fled up the ravines and hid in the forest, and
some made ready to fight for their lives, and some did neither but stood about
lamenting. The witch was one who fled; hiding alone in a cave up on the
Kapperding Scarp and sealing the cave-mouth with spells. Duny's father the
bronze-smith was one who stayed, for he would not leave his smelting-pit and
forge where he had worked for fifty years. All that night he labored beating up
what ready metal he had there into spearpoints, and others worked with him
binding these to the handles of hoes and rakes; there being no time to make
sockets and shaft them properly. There had been no weapons in the village but
hunting bows and short knives, for the mountain folk of Cont are not warlike; it
is not warriors they are famous for, but goat-thieves, sea pirates, and wizards.
With sunrise came a thick white fog, as on many autumn mornings in
the heights of the island. Among their huts and houses down the straggling
street of Ten'Alders the villagers stood waiting with their hunting bows and
new-forged spears, not knowing whether the Kargs might be far-off or very near,
all silent, all peering into the fog that hid shapes and distances and dangers
from their eyes.
With them was Duny. He had worked all night at the forgebellows,
pushing and pulling the two long sleeves of goathide that fed the fire with a
blast of sir. Now his arms so ached and trembled from that work that he could
not hold out the spear he had chosen. He did not see how he could fight or be of
any good to himself or the villagers. It rankled at his heart that he should
die, spitted on a Kargish lance, while still a boy: that he should go into the
dark land without ever having known his own name, his true name as a man. He
looked down at his thin arms, wet with cold fogdew, and raged at his weakness,
for he knew his strength. There was power in him, if he knew how to use it, and
he sought among all the spells he knew for some device that might give him and
his companions an advantage, or at least a chance. But need alone is not enough
to set power free: there must be knowledge.
The fog was thinning now under the heat of the sun that shone bare
above on the peak - in a bright sky. As the mists moved and parted in great
drifts and smoky wisps, the villagers saw a band of warriors coming up the
mountain. They were armored with bronze helmets and greaves and breastplates of
heavy leather and shields of wood and bronze, and armed with swords and the long
Kargish lance. Winding up along the steep bank of the Ar they came in a plumed,
clanking, straggling line, near enough already that their white faces could be
seen, and the words of their jargon heard as they shouted to one another. In
this band of the invading horde there were about a hundred men, which is not
many; but in the village were only eighteen men and boys.
Now need called knowledge out: Duny, seeing the fog blow and thin
across the path before the Kargs, saw a spell that might avail him. An old
weatherworker of the Vale, seeking to win the boy as prentice, had taught him
several charms. One of these tricks was called fogweaving, a binding-spell that
gathers the mists together for a while in one place; with it one skilled in
illusion can shape the mist into fair ghostly seemings, which last a little and
fade away. The boy had no such skill, but his intent was different, and he had
the strength to turn the spell to his own ends. Rapidly and aloud he named the
places and the boundaries of the village, and then spoke the fogweaving charm,
but in among its words he enlaced the words of a spell of concealment, and last
he cried the word that set the magic going.
Even as he did so his father coming up behind him struck him hard on
the side of the head, knocking him right down. ÒBe still, fool! keep your
blattering mouth shut, and hide if you can't fight!Ó
Duny got to his feet. He could hear the Kargs now at the end of the
village, as near as the great yew-tree by the tanner's yard. Their voices were
clear, and the clink and creak of their harness and arms, but they could not be
seen. The fog had closed and thickened all over the village, greying the light,
blurring the world till a man could hardly see his own hands before him.
ÒI've hidden us all,Ó Duny said, sullenly, for his head hurt from his
father's blow, and the working of the doubled incantation had drained his
strength. ÒI'll keep up this fog as long as I can. Get the others to lead them
up to High Fall.Ó
The smith stared at his son who stood wraithlike in that weird, dank
mist. It took him a minute to see Duny's meaning, but when he did he ran at
once, noiselessly, knowing every fence and corner of the village, to find the
others and tell them what to do. Now through the grey fog bloomed a blur of red,
as the Kargs set fire to the thatch of a house. Still they did not come up into
the village, but waited at the lower end till the mist should lift and lay bare
their loot and prey.
The tanner, whose house it was that burned, sent a couple of boys
skipping right under the Kargs' noses, taunting and yelling and vanishing again
like smoke into smoke. Meantime the older men, creeping behind fences and
running from house to house, came close on the other side and sent a volley of
arrows and spears at the warriors, who stood all in a bunch. One Karg fell
writhing with a spear, still warm from its forging, right through his body.
Others were arrow-bitten, and all enraged. They charged forward then to hew down
their puny attackers, but they found only the fog about them, full of voices.
They followed the voices, stabbing ahead into the mist with their great, plumed,
bloodstained lances. Up the length of the street they came shouting, and never
knew they had run right through the village, as the empty huts and houses loomed
and disappeared again in the writhing grey fog. The villagers ran scattering,
most of them keeping well ahead since they knew the ground; but some, boys or
old men, were slow. The Kargs stumbling on them drove their lances or hacked
with their swords, yelling their war-cry, the names of the White Godbrothers of
Atuan:
ÒWuluah! Atwah!Ó
Some of the band stopped when they felt the land grow rough
underfoot, but others pressed right on, seeking the phantom village, following
dim wavering shapes that fled just out of reach before them. All the mist had
come alive with these fleeting forms, dodging, flickering, fading on every side.
One group of the Kargs chased the wraiths straight to the High Fall, the cliff's
edge above the springs of Ar, and the shapes they pursued ran out onto the air
and there vanished in a thinning of the mist, while the pursuers fell screaming
through fog and sudden sunlight a hundred feet sheer to the shallow pools among
the rocks. And those that came behind and did not fall stood at the cliff's
edge, listening.
Now dread came into the Kargs' hearts and they began to seek one
another, not the villagers, in the uncanny mist. They gathered on the hillside,
and yet always there were wraiths and ghost-shapes among them; and other shapes
that ran and stabbed from behind with spear or knife and vanished again. The
Kargs began to run, all of them, downhill, stumbling, silent, until all at once
they ran out from the grey blind mist and saw the river and the ravines below
the village all bare and bright in morning sunlight. Then they stopped,
gathering together, and looked back. A wall of wavering, writhing grey lay blank
across the path, hiding all that lay behind it. Out from it burst two or three
stragglers, lunging and stumbling along, their long lances rocking on their
shoulders. Not one Karg looked back more than that once. All went down, in
haste, away from the enchanted place.
Farther down the Northward Vale those warriors got their fill of
fighting. The towns of the East Forest, from Ovark to the coast, had gathered
their men and sent them against the invaders of Gont. Band after band they came
down from the hills, and that day and the next the Kargs were harried back down
to the beaches above East Port, where they found their ships burnt; so they
fought with their backs to the sea till every man of them was killed, and the
sands of Armouth were brown with blood until the tide came in.
But on that morning in Ten Alders village and up on the High Fall,
the dank grey fog had clung a while, and then suddenly it blew and drifted and
melted away. This man and that stood up in the windy brightness of the morning,
and looked about him wondering. Here lay a dead Karg with yellow hair long,
loose; and bloody; there lay the village tanner, killed in battle like a king.
Down in the village the house that bad been set afire still blazed.
They ran to put the fire out, since their battle had been won. In the street,
near the great yew, they found Duny the bronze-smith's son standing by himself,
bearing no hurt, but speechless and stupid like one stunned. They were well
aware of what he had done, and they led him into his father's house and went
calling for the witch to come down out of her cave and heal the lad who had
saved their lives and their property, all but four who were killed by the Kargs,
and the one house that was burnt.
No weapon-hurt had come to the boy, but he would not speak nor eat
nor sleep; he seemed not to hear what was said to him, not to see those who came
to see him. There was none in those parts wizard enough to cure what ailed him.
His aunt said, ÒHe has overspent his power,Ó but she had no art to help him.
While he lay thus dark and dumb, the story of the lad who wove the
fog and scared off Kargish swordsmen with a mess of shadows was told all down
the Northward Vale, and in the East Forest, and high on the mountain and over
the mountain even in the Great Port of Gont. So it happened that on the fifth
day after the slaughter at Armouth a stranger came into Ten Alders village, a
man neither young nor old, who came cloaked and bareheaded, lightly carrying a
great staff of oak that was as tall as himself. He did not come up the course of
the Ar like most people, but down, out of the forests of the higher
mountainside. The village goodwives saw well that he was a wizard, and when he
told them that he was a healall, they brought him straight to the smith's house.
Sending away all but the boy's father and aunt the stranger stooped above the
cot where Duny lay staring into the dark, and did no more than lay his hand on
the boy's forehead and touch his lips once.
Duny sat up slowly looking about him. In a little while he spoke, and
strength and hunger began to come back into him. They gave him a little to drink
and eat, and he lay back again, always watching the stranger with dark wondering
eyes.
The bronze-smith said to that stranger, ÒYou are no common man.Ó
ÒNor will this boy be a common man,Ó the other answered. ÒThe tale of
his deed with the fog has come to Re Albi, which is my home. I have come here to
give him his name, if as they say he has not yet made his passage into manhood.Ó
The witch whispered to the smith, ÒBrother, this must surely be the
Mage of Re Albi, Ogion the Silent, that one who tamed the earthquake-Ó
ÒSir,Ó said the bronze-smith who would not let a great name daunt
him, Òmy son will be thirteen this month coming, but we thought to hold his
Passage at the feast of Sunreturn this winter.Ó
ÒLet him be named as soon as may be,Ó said the mage, Òfor he needs
his name. I have other business now, but I will come back here for the day you
choose. If you see fit I will take him with me when I go thereafter. And if he
prove apt I will keep him as prentice, or see to it that he is schooled as fits
his gifts. For to keep dark the mind of the mageborn, that is a dangerous
thing.Ó
Very gently Ogion spoke, but with certainty, and even the hardheaded
smith assented to all he said.
On the day the boy was thirteen years old, a day in the early
splendor of autumn while still the bright leaves are on the trees, Ogion
returned to the village from his rovings over Gont Mountain, and the ceremony of
Passage was held. The witch took from the boy his name Duny, the name his mother
had given him as a baby. Nameless and naked he walked into the cold springs of
the Ar where it rises among rocks under the high cliffs. As he entered the water
clouds crossed the sun's face and great shadows slid and mingled over the water
of the pool about him. He crossed to the far bank, shuddering with cold but
walking slow and erect as be should through that icy, living water. As he came
to the bank Ogion, waiting, reached out his hand and clasping the boy's arm
whispered to him his true name: Ged.
Thus was he given his name by one very wise in the uses of power.
The feasting was far from over, and all the villagers were making
merry with plenty to eat and beer to drink and a chanter from down the Vale
singing the Deed of the Dragonlords, when the mage spoke in his quiet voice to
Ged: ÒCome, lad. Bid your people farewell and leave them feasting.Ó
Ged fetched what he had to carry, which was the good bronze knife his
father had forged him, and a leather coat the tanner's widow had cut down to his
size, and an alderstick his aunt had becharmed for him: that was all he owned
besides his shirt and breeches. He said farewell to them, all the people he knew
in all the world, and looked about once at the village that straggled and
huddled there under the cliffs, over the river-springs. Then he set off with his
new master through the steep slanting forests of the mountain isle, through the
leaves and shadows of bright autumn.
------
2 The Shadow
------
Ged had thought that as the prentice of a great mage he would enter
at once into the mystery and mastery of power. He would understand the language
of the beasts and the speech of the leaves of the forest, he thought, and sway
the winds with his word, and learn to change himself into any shape he wished.
Maybe he and his master would run together as stags, or fly to Re Albi over the
mountain on the wings of eagles.
But it was not so at all. They wandered, first down into the Vale and
then gradually south and westward around the mountain, given lodging in little
villages or spending the night out in the wilderness, like poor journeyman-
sorcerers, or tinkers, or beggars. They entered no mysterious domain. Nothing
happened. The mage's oaken staff that Ged had watched at first with eager dread
was nothing but a stout staff to walk with. Three days went by and four days
went by and still Ogion had not spoken a single charm in Ged's hearing, and had
not taught him a single name or rune or spell.
Though a very silent man he was so mild and calm that Ged soon lost
his awe of him, and in a day or two more he was bold enough to ask his master,
ÒWhen will my apprenticeship begin, Sir?Ó
ÒIt has begun,Ó said Ogion.
There was a silence, as if Ged was keeping back something he had to
say. Then he said it: ÒBut I haven't learned anything yet!Ó
ÒBecause you haven't found out what I am teaching,Ó replied the mage,
going on at his steady, long-legged pace along their road, which was the high
pass between Ovark and Wiss. He was a dark man, like most Gontishmen, dark
copper-brown; grey-haired, lean and tough as a hound, tireless. He spoke seldom,
ate little, slept less. His eyes and ears were very keen, and often there was a
listening look on his face.
Ged did not answer him. It is not always easy to answer a mage.
ÒYou want to work spells,Ó Ogion said presently, striding along.
ÒYou've drawn too much water from that well. Wait. Manhood is patience. Mastery
is nine times patience. What is that herb by the path?Ó
ÒStrawflower.Ó
ÒAnd that?Ó
ÒI don't know.Ó
ÒFourfoil, they call it.Ó Ogion had halted, the coppershod foot of
his staff near the little weed, so Ged looked closely at the plant, and plucked
a dry seedpod from it, and finally asked, since Ogion said nothing more, ÒWhat
is its use, Master?Ó
ÒNone I know of.Ó
Ged kept the seedpod a while as they went on, then tossed it away.
ÒWhen you know the fourfoil in all its seasons root and leaf and
flower, by sight and scent and seed, then you may learn its true name, knowing
its being: which is more than its use. What, after all, is the use of you? or of
myself? Is Gont Mountain useful, or the Open Sea?Ó Ogion went on a halfmile or
so, and said at last, ÒTo hear, one must be silent.Ó The boy frowned. He did
not like to be made to feel a fool. He kept back his resentment and impatience,
and tried to be obedient, so that Ogion would consent at last to teach him
something. For he hungered to learn, to gain power. It began to seem to him,
though, that he could have learned more walking with any herb-gatherer or
village sorcerer, and as they went round the mountain westward into the lonely
forests past Wiss he wondered more and more what was the greatness and the magic
of this great Mage Ogion. For when it rained Ogion would not even say the spell
that every weatherworker knows, to send the storm aside. In a land where
sorcerers come thick, like Gont or the Enlades, you may see a raincloud
blundering slowly from side to side and place to place as one spell shunts it on
to the next, till at last it is buffeted out over the sea where it can rain in
peace. But Ogion let the rain fall where it would. He found a thick fir-tree and
lay down beneath it. Ged crouched among the dripping bushes wet and sullen, and
wondered what was the good of having power if you were too wise to use it, and
wished he had gone as prentice to that old weatherworker of the Vale, where at
least he would have slept dry. He did not speak any of his thoughts aloud. He
said not a word. His master smiled, and fell asleep in the rain.
Along towards Sunreturn when the first heavy snows began to fall in
the heights of Gont they came to Re Albi, Ogion's home. It is a town on the edge
of the high rocks of Overfell, and its name means Falcon's Nest. From it one can
see far below the deep harbor and the towers of the Port of Gont, and the ships
that go in and out the gate of the bay between the Armed Cliffs, and far to the
west across the sea one may make out the blue hills of Oranea, easternmost of
the Inward Isles.
The mage's house, though large and soundly built of timber, with
hearth and chimney rather than a firepit, was like the huts of Ten Alders
village: all one room, with a goatshed built onto one side. There was a kind of
alcove in the west wall of the room, where Ged slept. Over his pallet was a
window that looked out on the sea, but most often the shutters must be closed
against the great winds that blew all winter from the west and north. In the
dark warmth of that house Ged spent the winter, hearing the rush of rain and
wind outside or the silence of snowfall, learning to write and read the Six
Hundred Runes of Hardic. Very glad he was to learn this lore, for without it no
mere rote-learning of charms and spells will give a man true mastery. The Hardic
tongue of the Archipelago, though it has no more magic power in it than any
other tongue of men, has its roots in the Old Speech, that language in which
things are named with their true names: and the way to the understanding of this
speech starts with the Runes that were written when the islands of the world
first were raised up from the sea.
Still no marvels and enchantments occurred. All winter there was
nothing but the heavy pages of the Runebook turning, and the rain and the snow
falling; and Ogion would come in from roaming the icy forests or from looking
after his goats, and stamp the snow off his boots, and sit down in silence by
the fire. And the mage's long, listening silence would fill the room, and fill
Ged's mind, until sometimes it seemed he had forgotten what words sounded like:
and when Ogion spoke at last it was as if he had, just then and for the first
time, invented speech. Yet the words he spoke were no great matters but had to
do only with simple things, bread and water and weather and sleep.
As the spring came on, quick and bright, Ogion often sent Ged forth
to gather herbs on the meadows above Re Albi, and told him to take as long as he
liked about it, giving him freedom to spend all day wandering by rainfilled
streams and through the woods and over wet green fields in the sun. Ged went
with delight each time, and stayed out till night; but he did not entirely
forget the herbs. He kept an eye out for them, while he climbed and roamed and
waded and explored, and always brought some home. He came on a meadow between
two streams where the flower called white hallows grew thick, and as these
blossoms are rare and prized by healers, he came back again next day. Someone
else was there before him, a girl, whom he knew by sight as the daughter of the
old Lord of Re Albi. He would not have spoken to her, but she came to him and
greeted him pleasantly: ÒI know you, you are the Sparrowhawk, our mage's adept.
I wish you would tell me about sorcery!Ó
He looked down at the white flowers that brushed against her white
skirt, and at first he was shy and glum and hardly answered. But she went on
talking, in an open, careless, wilful way that little by little set him at ease.
She was a tall girl of about his own age, very sallow, almost white-skinned; her
mother, they said in the village, was from Osskil or some such foreign land. Her
hair fell long and straight like a fall of black water. Ged thought her very
ugly, but he had a desire to please her, to win her admiration, that grew on him
as they talked. She made him tell all the story of his tricks with the mist that
had defeated the Kargish warriors, and she listened as if she wondered and
admired, but she spoke no praise. And soon she was off on another tack: ÒCan you
call the birds and beasts to you?Ó she asked.
ÒI can,Ó said Ged.
He knew there was a falcon's nest in the cliffs above the meadow, and
he summoned the bird by its name. It came, but it would not light on his wrist,
being put off no doubt by the girl's presence. It screamed and struck the air
with broad barred wings, and rose up on the wind.
ÒWhat do you call that kind of charm, that made the falcon come?Ó
ÒA spell of Summoning.Ó
ÒCan you call the spirits of the dead to come to you, too?Ó
He thought she was mocking him with this question, because the falcon
had not fully obeyed his summons. He would not let her mock him. ÒI might if I
chose,Ó he said in a calm voice.
ÒIs it not very difficult, very dangerous, to summon a spirit?Ó
ÒDifficult, yes. Dangerous?Ó He shrugged.
This time be was almost certain there was admiration in her eyes.
ÒCan you make a love-charm?Ó
ÒThat is no mastery.Ó
ÒTrue,Ó says she, Òany village witch can do it. Can you do Changing
spells? Can you change your own shape, as wizards do, they say?Ó
Again he was not quite sure that she did not ask the question
mockingly, and so again he replied, ÒI might if I chose.Ó
She began to beg him to transform himself into anything he wished - a
hawk, a bull, a fire, a tree. He put her off with sort secretive words such as
his master used, but he did not know how to refuse flatly when she coaxed him;
and besides he did not know whether he himself believed his boast, or not. He
left her, saying that his master the mage expected him at home, and he did not
come back to the meadow the next day. But the day after he came again, saying to
himself that he should gather more of the flowers while they bloomed. She was
there, and together they waded barefoot in the boggy grass, pulling the heavy
white hallow-blooms. The sun of spring shone, and she talked with him as merrily
as any goatherd lass of his own village. She asked him again about sorcery, and
listened wide-eyed to all he told her, so that he fell to boasting again. Then
she asked him if he would not work a Changing spell, and when he put her off,
she looked at him, putting back the black hair from her face, and said, ÒAre you
afraid to do it?Ó
ÒNo, I am not afraid.Ó
She smiled a little disdainfully and said, ÒMaybe you are too young.Ó
That he would not endure. He did not say much, but he resolved that
he would prove himself to her. He told her to come again to the meadow tomorrow,
if she liked, and so took leave of her, and came back to the house while his
master was still out. He went straight to the shelf and took down the two Lore-
Books, which Ogion had never yet opened in his presence.
He looked for a spell of self-transformation, but being slow to read
the runes yet and understanding little of what he read, he could not find what
he sought. These books were very ancient, Ogion having them from his own master
Heleth Farseer, and Heleth from his master the Mage of Perregal, and so back
into the times of myth. Small and strange was the writing, overwritten and
interlined by many hands, and all those hands were dust now. Yet here and there
Ged understood something of what he tried to read, and with the girl's questions
and her mockery always in his mind, he stopped on a page that bore a spell of
summoning up the spirits of the dead.
As he read it, puzzling out the runes and symbols one by one, a
horror came over him. His eyes were fixed, and he could not lift them till he
had finished reading all the spell.
Then raising his head he saw it was dark in the house. He had been
reading without any light, in the darkness. He could not now make out the runes
when he looked down at the book. Yet the horror grew in him, seeming to hold him
bound in his chair. He was cold. Looking over his shoulder he saw that something
was crouching beside the closed door, a shapeless clot of shadow darker than the
darkness. It seemed to reach out towards him, and to whisper, and to call to him
in a whisper: but he could not understand the words.
The door was flung wide. A man entered with a white light flaming
about him, a great bright figure who spoke aloud, fiercely and suddenly. The
darkness and the whispering ceased and were dispelled.
The horror went out of Ged, but still he was mortally afraid, for it
was Ogion the Mage who stood there in the doorway with a brightness all about
him, and the oaken staff in his hand burned with a white radiance.
Saying no word the mage came past Ged, and lighted the lamp, and put
the books away on their shelf. Then be turned to the boy and said, ÒYou will
never work that spell but in peril of your power and your life. Was it for that
spell you opened the books?Ó
ÒNo, Master,Ó the boy murmured, and shamefully he told Ogion what he
had sought, and why.
ÒYou do not remember what I told you, that that girl's mother, the
Lord's wife, is an enchantress?Ó
Indeed Ogion had once said this, but Ged had not paid much attention,
though he knew by now that Ogion never told him anything that he had not good
reason to tell him.
ÒThe girl herself is half a witch already. It may be the mother who
sent the girl to talk to you. It may be she who opened the book to the page you
read. The powers she serves are not the powers I serve: I do not know her will,
but I know she does not will me well. Ged, listen to me now. Have you never
thought how danger must surround power as shadow does light? This sorcery is not
a game we play for pleasure or for praise. Think of this: that every word, every
act of our Art is said and is done either for good, or for evil. Before you
speak or do you must know the price that is to pay!Ó
Driven by his shame Ged cried, ÒHow am I to know these things, when
you teach me nothing? Since I lived with you I have done nothing, seen nothing-Ó
ÒNow you have seen something,Ó said the mage. ÒBy the door, in the
darkness, when I came in.Ó
Ged was silent.
Ogion knelt down and built the fire on the hearth and lit it, for the
house was cold. Then still kneeling he said in his quiet voice, ÒGed, my young
falcon, you are not bound to me or to my service. You did not come to me, but I
to you. You are very young to make this choice, but I cannot make it for you. If
you wish, I will send you to Roke Island, where all high arts are taught. Any
craft you undertake to learn you will learn, for your power is great. Greater
even than your pride, I hope. I would keep you here with me, for what I have is
what you lack, but I will not keep you against your will. Now choose between Re
Albi and Roke.Ó
Ged stood dumb, his heart bewildered. He had come to love this man
Ogion who had healed him with a touch, and who had no anger: he loved him, and
had not known it until now. He looked at the oaken staff leaning in the
chimneycorner, remembering the radiance of it that had burned out evil from the
dark, and he yearned to stay with Ogion, to go wandering through the forests
with him, long and far, learning how to be silent. Yet other cravings were in
him that would not be stilled, the wish for glory, the will to act. Ogion's
seemed a long road towards mastery, a slow bypath to follow, when he might go
sailing before the seawinds straight to the Inmost Sea, to the Isle of the Wise,
where the air was bright with enchantments and the Archmage walked amidst
wonders.
ÒMaster,Ó he said, ÒI will go to Roke.Ó
So a few days later on a sunny morning of spring Ogion strode beside
him down the steep road from the Overfell, fifteen miles to the Great Port of
Gont. There at the landgate between carven dragons the guards of the City of
Gont, seeing the mage, knelt with bared swords and welcomed him. They knew him
and did him honor by the Prince's order and their own will, for ten years ago
Ogion had saved the city from earthquake that would have shaken the towers of
the rich down to the ground and closed the channel of the Armed Cliffs with
avalanche. He had spoken to the Mountain of Gont, calming it, and had stilled
the trembling precipices of the Overfell as one soothes a frightened beast. Ged
had heard some talk of this, and now, wondering to see the armed guardsmen kneel
to his quiet master, he remembered it. He glanced up almost in fear at this man
who had stopped an earthquake; but Ogion's face was quiet as always.
They went down to the quays, where the Harbormaster came hastening to
welcome Ogion and ask what service he might do. The mage told him, and at once
he named a ship bound for the Inmost Sea aboard which Ged might go as passenger.
ÒOr they will take him as windbringer,Ó he said, Òif he has the craft. They have
no weatherworker aboard.Ó
ÒHe has some skill with mist and fog, but none with seawinds,Ó the
mage said, putting his hand lightly on Ged's shoulder. ÒDo not try any tricks
with the sea and the winds of the sea, Sparrowhawk; you are a landsman still.
Harbormaster, what is the ship's name?Ó
ÒShadow, from the Andrades, bound to Hort Town with furs and ivories.
A good ship, Master Ogion.Ó
The mage's face darkened at the name of the ship, but he said, ÒSo be
it. Give this writing to the Warden of the School on Roke, Sparrowhawk. Go with
a fair wind. FarewelllÓ
That was all his parting. He turned away, and went striding up the
street away from the quays. Ged stood forlorn and watched his master go.
ÒCome along, lad,Ó said the Harbormaster, and took him down the
waterfront to the pier where Shadow was making ready to sail.
It might seem strange that on an island fifty miles wide, in a
village under cliffs that stare out forever on the sea, a child may grow to
manhood never having stepped in a boat or dipped his finger in salt water, but
so it is. Farmer, goatherd, cattleherd, hunter or artisan, the landsman looks at
the ocean as at a salt unsteady realm that has nothing to do with him at all.
The village two days' walk from his village is a foreign land, and the island a
day's sail from his island is a mere rumor, misty hills seen across the water,
not solid ground like that he walks on.
So to Ged who had never been down from the heights of the mountain,
the Port of Gont was an awesome and marvellous place, the great houses and
towers of cut stone and waterfront of piers and docks and basins and moorages,
the seaport where half a hundred boats and galleys rocked at quayside or lay
hauled up and overturned for repairs or stood out at anchor in the roadstead
with furled sails and closed oarports, the sailors shouting in strange dialects
and the longshoremen running heavyladen amongst barrels and boxes and coils of
rope and stacks of oars, the bearded merchants in furred robes conversing
quietly as they picked their way along the slimy stones above the water, the
fishermen unloading their catch, coopers pounding and shipmakers hammering and
clamsellers singing and shipmasters bellowing, and beyond all the silent,
shining bay. With eyes and ears and mind bewildered he followed the Harbormaster
to the broad dock where Shadow was tied up, and the harbormaster brought him to
the master of the ship.
With few words spoken the ship's master agreed to take Ged as
passenger to Roke, since it was a mage that asked it; and the Harbormaster left
the boy with him. The master of the Shadow was a big man, and fat, in a red
cloak trimmed with pellawi-fur such as Andradean merchants wear. He never looked
at Ged but asked him in a mighty voice, ÒCan you work weather, boy?Ó
ÒI can. Ó
ÒCan you bring the wind?'
He had to say he could not, and with that the master told him to find
a place out of the way and stay in it.
The oarsmen were coming aboard now, for the ship was to go out into
the roadstead before night fell, and sail with the ebb-tide near dawn. There was
no place out of the way, but Ged climbed up as well as he could onto the
bundled, lashed, and hide-covered cargo in the stern of the ship, and clinging
there watched all that passed. The oarsmen came leaping aboard, sturdy men with
great arms, while longshoremen rolled water barrels thundering out the dock and
stowed them under the rowers' benches. The wellbuilt ship rode low with her
burden, yet danced a little on the lapping shore-waves, ready to be gone. Then
the steersman took his place at the right of the sternpost, looking forward to
the ship's master, who stood on a plank let in at the jointure of the keel with
the stem, which was carved as the Old Serpent of Andrad. The master roared his
orders hugely, and Shadow was untied and towed clear of the docks by two
laboring rowboats. Then the master's roar was ÒOpen ports!Ó and the great oars
shot rattling out, fifteen to a side. The rowers bent their strong backs while a
lad up beside the master beat the stroke on a drum. Easy as a gull oared by her
wings the ship went now, and the noise and hurly-burly of the City fell away
suddenly behind. They came out in the silence of the waters of the bay, and over
them rose the white peak of the Mountain, seeming to hang above the sea. In a
shallow creek in the lee of the southern Armed Cliff the anchor was thrown over,
and there they rode the night.
Of the seventy crewmen of the ship some were like Ged very young in
years, though all had made their passage into manhood. These lads called him
over to share food and drink with them, and were friendly though rough and full
of jokes and jibes. They called him Goatherd, of course, because he was Gontish,
but they did not go further than that. He was as tall and strong as the fifteen-
year-olds, and quick to return either a good word or a jeer; so he made his way
among them and even that first night began to live as one of them and learn
their work. This suited the ship's officers, for there was no room aboard for
idle passengers.
There was little enough room for the crew, and no comfort at all, in
an undecked galley crowded with men and gear and cargo; but what was comfort to
Ged? He lay that night among corded rolls of pelts from the northern isles and
watched the stars of spring above the harbor waters and the little yellow lights
of the City astern, and he slept and waked again full of delight. Before dawn
the tide turned. They raised anchor and rowed softly out between the Armed
Cliffs. As sunrise reddened the Mountain of Gont behind them they raised the
high sail and ran southwestward over the Gontish Sea.
Between Barnisk and Torheven they sailed with a light wind, and on
the second day came in sight of Havnor, the Great Island, heart and hearth of
the Archipelago. For three days they were in sight of the green hills of Havnor
as they worked along its eastern coast, but they did not come to shore. Not for
many years did Ged set foot on that land or see the white towers of Havnor Great
Port at the center of the world.
They lay over one night at Kembermouth, the northern port of Way
Island, and the next at a little town on the entrance of Felkway Bay, and the
next day passed the northern cape of O and entered the Ebavnor Straits. There
they dropped sail and rowed, always with land on either side and always within
hail of other ships, great and small, merchants and traders, some bound in from
the Outer Reaches with strange cargo after a voyage of years and others that
hopped like sparrows from isle to isle of the Inmost Sea. Turning southward out
of the crowded Straits they left Havnor astern and sailed between the two fair
islands Ark and Ilien, towered and terraced with cities, and then through rain
and rising wind began to beat their way across the Inmost Sea to Roke Island.
In the night as the wind freshened to a gale they took down both sail
and mast, and the next day, all day, they rowed. The long ship lay steady on the
waves and went gallantly, but the steersman at the long steering-sweep in the
stern looked into the rain that beat the sea and saw nothing but the rain. They
went southwest by the pointing of the magnet, knowing how they went, but not
through what waters. Ged heard men speak of the shoal waters north of Roke, and
of the Borilous Rocks to the east; others argued that they might be far out of
course by now, in the empty waters south of Kamery. Still the wind grew
stronger, tearing the edges of the great waves into flying tatters of foam, and
still they rowed southwest with the wind behind them. The stints at the oars
were shortened, for the labor was very hard; the younger lads were set two to an
oar, and Ged took his turn with the others as he had since they left Gont. When
they did not row they bailed, for the seas broke heavy on the ship. So they
labored among the waves that ran like smoking mountains under the wind, while
the rain beat hard and cold on their backs, and the drum thumped through the
noise of the storm like a heart thumping.
A man came to take Ged's place at the oar, sending him to the ship's
master in the bow. Rainwater dripped from the hem of the master's cloak, but he
stood stout as a winebarrel on his bit of decking and looking down at Ged he
asked, ÒCan you abate this wind, lad?Ó
ÒNo, sir.Ó
ÒHave you craft with iron?Ó
He meant, could Ged make the compass-needle point their way to Roke,
making the magnet follow not its north but their need. That skill is a secret of
the Seamasters, and again Ged must say no.
ÒWell then,Ó the master bellowed through the wind and rain, Òyou must
find some ship to take you back to Roke from Hort Town. Roke must be west of us
now, and only wizardry could bring us there through this sea. We must keep
south.Ó
Ged did not like this, for he had heard the sailors talk of Hort
Town, how it was a lawless place, full of evil traffic, where men were often
taken and sold into slavery in the South Reach. Returning to his labor at the
oar he pulled away with his companion, a sturdy Andradean lad, and heard the
drum beat the stroke and saw the lantern hung on the stern bob and flicker as
the wind plucked it about, a tormented fleck of light in the rain-lashed dusk.
He kept looking to westward, as often as he could in the heavy rhythm of pulling
the oar. And as the ship rose on a high swell he saw for a moment over the dark
smoking water a light between clouds, as it might be the last gleam of sunset:
but this was a clear light, not red.
His oar-mate had not seen it, but he called it out. The steersman
watched for it on each rise of the great waves, and saw it as Ged saw it again,
but shouted back that it was only the setting sun. Then Ged called to one of the
lads that was bailing to take his place on the bench a minute, and made his way
forward again along the encumbered aisle between the benches, and catching hold
of the carved prow to keep from being pitched overboard he shouted up to the
master, ÒSir! that light to the west is Roke Island!Ó
ÒI saw no light,Ó the master roared, but even as he spoke Ged flung
out his arm pointing, and all saw the light gleam clear in the west over the
heaving scud and tumult of the sea.
Not for his passenger's sake, but to save his ship from the peril of
the storm, the master shouted at once to the steersman to head westward toward
the light. But he said to Ged, ÒBoy, you speak like a Seamaster, but I tell you
if you lead us wrong in this weather I will throw you over to swim to Roke!Ó
Now instead of running before the storm they must row across the
wind's way, and it was hard: waves striking the ship abeam pushed her always
south of their new course, and rolled her, and filled her with water so that
bailing must be ceaseless, and the oarsmen must watch lest the ship rolling
should lift their oars out of water as they pulled and so pitch them down among
the benches. It was nearly dark under the stormclouds, but now and again they
made out the light to the west, enough to set course by, and so struggled on. At
last the wind dropped a little, and the light grew broad before them. They rowed
on, and they came as it were through a curtain, between one oarstroke and the
next running out of the storm into a clear air, where the light of after-sunset
glowed in the sky and on the sea. Over the foam-crested waves they saw not far
off a high, round, green hill, and beneath it a town built on a small bay where
boats lay at anchor, all in peace.
The steersman leaning on his long sweep turned his bead and called,
ÒSir! is this true land or a witchery?Ó
ÒKeep her as she goes, you witless woodenhead! Row, you spineless
slave-sons! That's Thwil Bay and the Knoll of Roke, as any fool could see! Row!Ó
So to the beat of the drum they rowed wearily into the bay. There it
was still, so that they could hear the voices of people up in the town, and a
bell ringing, and only far off the hiss and roaring of the storm. Clouds hung
dark to north and east and south a mile off all about the island. But over Roke
stars were coming out one by one in a clear and quiet sky.
---------
3 The School for Wizards
---------
Ged slept that night aboard Shadow, and early in the morning parted
with those first sea-comrades of his, they shouting good wishes cheerily after
him as he went up the docks. The town of Thwil is not large, its high houses
huddling close over a few steep narrow streets. To Ged, however, it seemed a
city, and not knowing where to go he asked the first townsman of Thwil he met
where he would find the Warder of the School on Roke. The man looked at him
sidelong a while and said, ÒThe wise don't need to ask, the fool asks in vain,Ó
and so went on along the street. Ged went uphill till he came out into a square,
rimmed on three sides by the houses with their sharp slate roofs and on the
fourth side by the wall of a great building whose few small windows were higher
than the chimneytops of the houses: a fort or castle it seemed, built of mighty
grey blocks of stone. In the square beneath it market-booths were set up and
there was some coming and going of people. Ged asked his question of an old
woman with a basket of mussels, and she replied, ÒYou cannot always find the
Warder where he is, but sometimes you find him where he is not,Ó and went on
crying her mussels to sell.
In the great building, near one corner, there was a mean little door
of wood. Ged went to this and knocked loud. To the old man who opened the door
he said, ÒI bear a letter from the Mage Ogion of Gont to the Warder of the
School on this island. I want to find the Warder, but I will not hear more
riddles and scoffing!Ó
ÒThis is the School,Ó the old man said mildly. ÒI am the doorkeeper.
Enter if you can.Ó
Ged stepped forward. It seemed to him that he had passed through the
doorway: yet he stood outside on the pavement where he had stood before.
Once more he stepped forward, and once more he remained standing
outside the door. The doorkeeper, inside, watched him with mild eyes.
Ged was not so much baffled as angry, for this seemed like a further
mockery to him. With voice and hand he made the Opening spell which his aunt had
taught him long ago; it was the prize among all her stock of spells, and he wove
it well now. But it was only a witch's charm, and the power that held this
doorway was not moved at all.
When that failed Ged stood a long while there on the pavement. At
last he looked at the old man who waited inside. ÒI cannot enter,Ó he said
unwillingly, Òunless you help me.Ó
The doorkeeper answered, ÒSay your name.Ó
Then again Ged stood still a while; for a man never speaks his own
name aloud, until more than his life's safety is at stake.
ÒI am Ged,Ó he said aloud. Stepping forward then he entered the open
doorway. Yet it seemed to him that though the light was behind him, a shadow
followed him in at his heels.
He saw also as he turned that the doorway through which he had come
was not plain wood as he had thought, but ivory without joint or seam: it was
cut, as he knew later, from a tooth of the Great Dragon. The door that the old
man closed behind him was of polished horn, through which the daylight shone
dimly, and on its inner face was carved the Thousand-Leaved Tree.
ÒWelcome to this house, lad,Ó the doorkeeper said, and without saying
more led him through halls and corridors to an open court far inside the walls
of the building. The court was partly paved with stone, but was roofless, and on
a grassplot a fountain played under young trees in the sunlight. There Ged
waited alone some while. He stood still, and his heart beat hard, for it seemed
to him that he felt presences and powers at work unseen about him here, and he
knew that this place was built not only of stone but of magic stronger than
stone. He stood in the innermost room of the House of the Wise, and it was open
to the sky. Then suddenly he was aware of a man clothed in white who watched him
through the falling water of the fountain.
As their eyes met, a bird sang aloud in the branches of the tree. In
that moment Ged understood the singing of the bird, and the language of the
water falling in the basin of the fountain, and the shape of the clouds, and the
beginning and end of the wind that stirred the leaves: it seemed to him that he
himself was a word spoken by the sunlight.
Then that moment passed, and he and the world were as before, or
almost as before. He went forward to kneel before the Archmage, holding out to
him the letter written by Ogion.
The Archmage Nemmerle, Warder of Roke, was an old man, older it was
said than any man then living. His voice quavered like the bird's voice when he
spoke, welcoming Ged kindly. His hair and beard and robe were white, and he
seemed as if all darkness and heaviness had been leached out of him by the slow
usage of the years, leaving him white and worn as driftwood that has been a
century adrift. ÒMy eyes are old, I cannot read what your master writes,Ó he
said in his quavering voice. ÒRead me the letter, lad.Ó
So Ged made out and read aloud the writing, which was in Hardic
runes, and said no more than this: Lord Nemmerle! I send you one who will be
greatest of the wizards of Gont, if the wind blow true. This was signed, not
with Ogion's true name which Ged had never yet learned, but with Ogion's rune,
the Closed Mouth.
ÒHe who holds the earthquake on a leash has sent you, for which be
doubly welcome. Young Ogion was dear to me, when he came here from Gont. Now
tell me of the seas and portents of your voyage, lad.Ó
ÒA fair passage, Lord, but for the storm yesterday.Ó
ÒWhat ship brought you here?Ó
ÒShadow, trading from the Andrades.Ó
ÒWhose will sent you here?Ó
ÒMy own.Ó
The Archmage looked at Ged and looked away, and began to speak in a
tongue that Ged did not understand, mumbling as will an old old man whose wits
go wandering among the years and islands. Yet in among his mumbling there were
words of what the bird had sung and what the water had said falling. He was not
laying a spell and yet there was a power in his voice that moved Ged's mind so
that the boy was bewildered, and for an instant seemed to behold himself
standing in a strange vast desert place alone among shadows. Yet all along he
was in the sunlit court, hearing the fountain fall.
A great black bird, a raven of Osskil, came walking over the stone
terrace and the grass. It came to the hem of the Archmage's robe and stood there
all black with its dagger beak and eyes like pebbles, staring sidelong at Ged.
It pecked three times on the white staff Nemmerle leaned on, and the old wizard
ceased his muttering, and smiled. ÒRun and play, lad,Ó he said at last as to a
little child. Ged knelt again on one knee to him. When he rose, the Archmage was
gone. Only the raven stood eyeing him, its beak outstretched as if to peck the
vanished staff.
It spoke, in what Ged guessed might be the speech of Osskil.
ÒTerrenon ussbuk!Ó it said croaking. ÒTerrenon ussbuk orrek!Ó And it strutted
off as it had come.
Ged turned to leave the courtyard, wondering where he should go.
Under the archway he was met by a tall youth who greeted him very courteously,
bowing his bead. ÒI am called Jasper, Enwit's son of the Domain of Eolg on
Havnor Isle. I am at your service today, to show you about the Great House and
answer your questions as I can. How shall I call you, Sir?Ó
Now it seemed to Ged, a mountain villager who had never been among
the sons of rich merchants and noblemen, that this fellow was scoffing at him
with his ÒserviceÓ and his ÒSirÓ and his bowing and scraping. He answered
shortly, ÒSparrowhawk, they call me.Ó
The other waited a moment as if expecting some more mannerly
response, and getting none straightened up and turned a little aside. He was two
or three years older than Ged, very tall, and he moved and carried himself with
stiff grace, posing (Ged thought) like a dancer. He wore a grey cloak with hood
thrown back. The first place he took Ged was the wardrobe room, where as a
student of the school Ged might find himself another such cloak that fitted him,
and any other clothing he might need. He put on the darkgrey cloak he had
chosen, and Jasper said, ÒNow you are one of us.Ó
Jasper had a way of smiling faintly as he spoke which made Ged look
for a jeer hidden in his polite words. ÒDo clothes make the mage?Ó he answered,
sullen.
ÒNo,Ó said the older boy. ÒThough I have heard that manners make the
man. -Where now?Ó
ÒWhere you will. I do not know the house.Ó
Jasper took him down the corridors of the Great House showing him the
open courts and the roofed halls, the Room of Shelves where the books of lore
and rune-tomes were kept, the great Hearth Hall where all the school gathered on
festival days, and upstairs, in the towers and under the roofs, the small cells
where the students and Masters slept. Ged's was in the South Tower, with a
window looking down over the steep roofs of Thwil town to the sea. Like the
other sleeping-cells it had no furnishing but a strawfilled mattress in the
corner. ÒWe live very plain here,Ó said Jasper. ÒBut I expect you won't mind
that.Ó
ÒI'm used to it.Ó Presently, trying to show himself an equal of this
polite disdainful youth, he added, ÒI suppose you weren't, when you first came.Ó
Jasper looked at him, and his look said without words, ÒWhat could
you possibly know about what I, son of the Lord of the Domain of Eolg on the
Isle of Havnor, am or am not used to?Ó What Jasper said aloud was simply, ÒCome
on this way.Ó
A gong had been rung while they were upstairs, and they came down to
eat the noon meal at the Long Table of the refectory, along with a hundred or
more boys and young men. Each waited on himself, joking with the cooks through
the window-hatches of the kitchen that opened into the refectory, loading his
plate from great bowls of food that steamed on the sills, sitting where be
pleased at the Long Table. ÒThey say,Ó Jasper told Ged, Òthat no matter how many
sit at this table, there is always room.Ó Certainly there was room both for many
noisy groups of boys talking and eating mightily, and for older fellows, their
grey cloaks clasped with silver at the neck, who sat more quietly by pairs or
alone, with grave, pondering faces, as if they had much to think about. Jasper
took Ged to sit with a heavyset fellow called Vetch, who said nothing much but
shovelled in his food with a will. He had the accent of the East Reach, and was
very dark of skin, not red-brown like Ged and Jasper and most folk of the
Archipelago, but black-brown. He was plain, and his manners were not polished.
He grumbled about the dinner when he had finished it, but then turning to Ged
said, ÒAt least it's not illusion, like so much around here; it sticks to your
ribs.Ó Ged did not know what he meant, but he felt a certain liking for him, and
was glad when after the meal he stayed with them.
They went down into the town, that Ged might learn his way about it.
Few and short as were the streets of Thwil, they turned and twisted curiously
among the high-roofed houses, and the way was easy to lose. It was a strange
town, and strange also its people, fishermen and workmen and artisans like any
others, but so used to the sorcery that is ever at play on the Isle of the Wise
that they seemed half sorcerers themselves. They talked (as Ged had learned) in
riddles, and not one of them would blink to see a boy turn into a fish or a
house fly up into the air, but knowing it for a schoolboy prank would go on
cobbling shoes or cutting up mutton, unconcerned.
Coming up past the Back Door and around through the gardens of the
Great House, the three boys crossed the clear-running Thwilburn on a wooden
bridge and went on northward among woods and pastures. The path climbed and
wound. They passed oakgroves where shadows lay thick for all the brightness of
the sun. There was one grove not far away to the left that Ged could never quite
see plainly. The path never reached it, though it always seemed to be about to.
He could not even make out what kind of trees they were. Vetch, seeing him
gazing, said softly, ÒThat is the Immanent Grove. We can't come there, yet... Ó
In the hot sunlit pastures yellow flowers bloomed. ÒSparkweed,Ó .said
Jasper. ÒThey grow where the wind dropped the ashes of burning Ilien, when
Erreth-Akbe defended the Inward Isles from the Firelord.Ó He blew on a withered
flowerhead, and the seeds shaken loose went up on the wind like sparks of fire
in the sun.
The path led them up and around the base of a great green hill, round
and treeless, the hill that Ged had seen from the ship as they entered the
charmed waters of Roke Island. On the hillside Jasper halted. ÒAt home in Havnor
I heard much about Gontish wizardry, and always in praise, so that I've wanted
for a long time to see the manner of it. Here now we have a Gontishman; and we
stand on the slopes of Roke Knoll, whose roots go down to the center of the
earth. All spells are strong here. Play us a trick, Sparrowhawk. Show us your
style.Ó
Ged, confused and taken aback, said nothing.
ÒLater on, Jasper,Ó Vetch said in his plain way. ÒLet him be a
while.Ó
ÒHe has either skill or power, or the doorkeeper wouldn't have let
him in. Why shouldn't he show it, now as well as later? Right, Sparrowhawk?Ó
ÒI have both skill and power,Ó Ged said. ÒShow me what kind of thing
you're talking about.Ó
ÒIllusions, of course - tricks, games of seeming. Like this!Ó
Pointing his finger Jasper spoke a few strange words, and where he
pointed on the hillside among the green grasses a little thread of water
trickled, and grew, and now a spring gushed out and the water went running down
the hill. Ged put his hand in the stream and it felt wet, drank of it and it was
cool. Yet for all that it would quench no thirst, being but illusion. Jasper
with another word stopped the water, and the grasses waved dry in the sunlight.
ÒNow you, Vetch,Ó he said with his cool smile.
Vetch scratched his head and looked glum, but he took up a bit of
earth in his hand and began to sing tunelessly over it, molding it with his dark
fingers and shaping it, pressing it, stroking it: and suddenly it was a small
creature like a bumblebee or furry fly, that flew humming off over Roke Knoll,
and vanished.
Ged stood staring, crestfallen. What did he know but mere village
witchery, spells to call goats, cure warts, move loads or mend pots?
ÒI do no such tricks as these,Ó he said. That was enough for Vetch,
who was for going on; but Jasper said, ÒWhy don't you?Ó
ÒSorcery is not a game. We Gontishmen do not play it for pleasure or
praise,Ó Ged answered haughtily.
ÒWhat do you play it for,Ó Jasper inquired, Ó-money?Ó
ÒNo!-Ó But he could not think of anything more to say that would hide
his ignorance and save his pride. Jasper laughed, not ill-humoredly, and went
on, leading them on around Roke Knoll. And Ged followed, sullen and sorehearted,
knowing he had behaved like a fool, and blaming Jasper for it.
That night as he lay wrapped in his cloak on the mattress in his cold
unlit cell of stone, in the utter silence of the Great House of Roke, the
strangeness of the place and the thought of all the spells and sorceries that
had been worked there began to come over him heavily. Darkness surrounded him,
dread filled him. He wished he were anywhere else but Roke. But Vetch came to
the door, a little bluish ball of werelight nodding over his head to light the
way, and asked if be could come in and talk a while. He asked Ged about Gont,
and then spoke fondly of his own home isles of the East Reach, telling how the
smoke of village hearthfires is blown across that quiet sea at evening between
the small islands with funny names: Korp, Kopp, and Holp, Venway and Vemish,
Ifiish, Koppish, and Sneg. When he sketched the shapes of those lands on the
stones of the floor with his finger to show Ged how they lay, the lines he drew
shone dim as if drawn with a stick of silver for a while before they faded.
Vetch had been three years at the School, and soon would be made Sorcerer; he
thought no more of performing the lesser arts of magic than a bird thinks of
flying. Yet a greater, unlearned skill he possessed, which was the art of
kindness. That night, and always from then on, he offered and gave Ged
friendship, a sure and open friendship which Ged could not help but return.
Yet Vetch was also friendly to Jasper, who had made Ged into a fool
that first day on Roke Knoll. Ged would not forget this, nor, it seemed, would
Jasper, who always spoke to him with a polite voice and a mocking smile. Ged's
pride would not be slighted or condescended to. He swore to prove to Jasper, and
to all the rest of them among whom Jasper was something of a leader, how great
his power really was - some day. For none of them, for all their clever tricks,
had saved a village by wizardry. Of none of them had Ogion written that he would
be the greatest wizard of Gont.
So bolstering up his pride, he set all his strong will on the work
they gave him, the lessons and crafts and histories and skills taught by the
grey-cloaked Masters of Roke, who were called the Nine.
Part of each day he studied with the Master Chanter, learning the
Deeds of heroes and the Lays of wisdom, beginning with the oldest of all songs,
the Creation of Ea. Then with a dozen other lads he would practice with the
Master Windkey at arts of wind and weather. Whole bright days of spring and
early summer they spent out in Roke Bay in light catboats, practising steering
by word, and stilling waves, and speaking to the world's wind, and raising up
the magewind. These are very intricate skills, and frequently Ged's head got
whacked by the swinging boom as the boat jibed under a wind suddenly blowing
backwards, or his boat and another collided though they had the whole bay to
navigate in, or all three boys in his boat went swimming unexpectedly as the
boat was swamped by a huge, unintended wave. There were quieter expeditions
ashore, other days, with the Master Herbal who taught the ways and properties of
things that grow; and the Master Hand taught sleight and jugglery and the lesser
arts of Changing.
At all these studies Ged was apt, and within a month was bettering
lads who had been a year at Roke before him. Especially the tricks of illusion
came to him so easily that it seemed he had been born knowing them and needed
only to be reminded. The Master Hand was a gentle and lighthearted old man, who
had endless delight in the wit and beauty of the crafts he taught; Ged soon felt
no awe of him, but asked him for this spell and that spell, and always the
Master smiled and showed him what he wanted. But one day, having it in mind to
put Jasper to shame at last, Ged said to the Master Hand in the Court of
Seeming, ÒSir, all these charms are much the same; knowing one, you know them
all. And as soon as the spell-weaving ceases, the illusion vanishes. Now if I
make a pebble into a diamond-Ó and he did so with a word and a flick of his
wrist Òwhat must I do to make that diamond remain diamond? How is the changing-
spell locked, and made to last?Ó
The Master Hand looked at the jewel that glittered on Ged's palm,
bright as the prize of a dragon's hoard. The old Master murmured one word,
ÒTolk,Ó and there lay the pebble, no jewel but a rough grey bit of rock. The
Master took it and held it out on his own hand. ÒThis is a rock; tolk in the
True Speech,Ó he said, looking mildly up at Ged now. ÒA bit of the stone of
which Roke Isle is made, a little bit of the dry land on which men live. It is
itself. It is part of the world. By the Illusion-Change you can make it look
like a diamond -or a flower or a fly or an eye or a flame-Ó The rock flickered
from shape to shape as he named them, and returned to rock. ÒBut that is mere
seeming. Illusion fools the beholder's senses; it makes him see and hear and
feel that the thing is changed. But it does not change the thing. To change this
rock into a jewel, you must change its true name. And to do that, my son, even
to so small a scrap of the world, is to change the world. It can be done. Indeed
it can be done. It is the art of the Master Changer, and you will learn it, when
you are ready to learn it. But you must not change one thing, one pebble, one
grain of sand, until you know what good and evil will follow on that act. The
world is in balance, in Equilibrium. A wizard's power of Changing and of
Summoning can shake the balance of the world. It is dangerous, that power. It is
most perilous. It must follow knowledge, and serve need. To light a candle is to
cast a shadow...Ó
He looked down at the pebble again. ÒA rock is a good thing, too, you
know,Ó he said, speaking less gravely. ÒIf the Isles of Eartbsea were all made
of diamond, we'd lead a hard life here. Enjoy illusions, lad, and let the rocks
be rocks.Ó He smiled, but Ged left dissatisfied. Press a mage for his secrets
and he would always talk, like Ogion, about balance, and danger, and the dark.
But surely a wizard, one who had gone past these childish tricks of illusion to
the true arts of Summoning and Change, was powerful enough to do what he
pleased, and balance the world as seemed best to him, and drive back darkness
with his own light.
In the corridor he met Jasper, who, since Ged's accomplishments began
to be praised about the School, spoke to him in a way that seemed more friendly,
but was more scoffing. ÒYou look gloomy, Sparrowhawk,Ó he said now, Òdid your
juggling-charms go wrong?Ó
Seeking as always to put himself on equal footing with Jasper, Ged
answered the question ignoring its ironic tone. ÒI'm sick of juggling,Ó he said,
Òsick of these illusion-tricks, fit only to amuse idle lords in their castles
and Domains. The only true magic they've taught me yet on Roke is making
werelight, and some weatherworking. The rest is mere foolery.Ó
ÒEven foolery is dangerous,Ó said Jasper, Òin the hands of a fool.Ó
At that Ged turned as if he had been slapped, and took a step towards
Jasper; but the older boy smiled as if he had not intended any insult, nodded
his head in his stiff, graceful way, and went on.
Standing there with rage in his heart, looking after Jasper, Ged
swore to himself to outdo his rival, and not in some mere illusion-match but in
a test of power. He would prove himself, and humiliate Jasper. He would not let
the fellow stand there looking down at him, graceful, disdainful, hateful.
Ged did not stop to think why Jasper might hate him. He only knew why
he hated Jasper. The other prentices had soon learned they could seldom match
themselves against Ged either in sport or in earnest, and they said of him, some
in praise and some in spite, ÒHe's a wizard born, he'll never let you beat him.Ó
Jasper alone neither praised him nor avoided him, but simply looked down at him,
smiling slightly. And therefore Jasper stood alone as his rival, who must be put
to shame.
He did not see, or would not see, that in this rivalry, which he
clung to and fostered as part of his own pride, there was anything of the
danger, the darkness, of which the Master Hand had mildly warned him.
When he was not moved by pure rage, he knew very well that he was as
yet no match for Jasper, or any of the older boys, and so he kept at his work
and went on as usual. At the end of summer the work was slackened somewhat, so
there was more time for sport: spell-boat races down in the harbor, feats of
illusion in the courts of the Great House, and in the long evenings, in the
groves, wild games of hide-and-seek where hiders and seeker were both invisible
and only voices moved laughing and calling among the trees, following and
dodging the quick, faint werelights. Then as autumn came they set to their tasks
afresh, practising new magic. So Ged's first months at Roke went by fast, full
of passions and wonders.
In winter it was different. He was sent with seven other boys across
Roke Island to the farthest northmost cape, where stands the Isolate Tower.
There by himself lived the Master Namer, who was called by a name that had no
meaning in any language, Kurremkarmerruk. No farm or dwelling lay within miles
of the Tower. Grim it stood above the northern cliffs, grey were the clouds over
the seas of winter, endless the lists and ranks and rounds of names that the
Namer's eight pupils must learn. Amongst them in the Tower's high room
Kurremkarmerruk sat on a high seat, writing down lists of names that must be
learned before the ink faded at midnight leaving the parchment blank again. It
was cold and half-dark and always silent there except for the scratching of the
Master's pen and the sighing, maybe, of a student who must learn before midnight
the name of every cape, point, bay, sound, inlet, channel, harbor, shallows,
reef and rock of the shores of Lossow, a little islet of the Pelnish Sea. If the
student complained the Master might say nothing, but lengthen the list; or he
might say, ÒHe who would be Seamaster must know the true name of every drop of
water in the sea.Ó
Ged sighed sometimes, but he did not complain. He saw that in this
dusty and fathomless matter of learning the true name of every place, thing, and
being, the power he wanted lay like a jewel at the bottom of a dry well. For
magic consists in this, the true naming of a thing. So Kurremkarmerruk had said
to them, once, their first night in the Tower; he never repeated it, but Ged did
not forget his words. ÒMany a mage of great power,Ó he had said, Òhas spent his
whole life to find out the name of one single thing - one single lost or hidden
name. And still the lists are not finished. Nor will they be, till world's end.
Listen, and you will see why. In the world under the sun, and in the other world
that has no sun, there is much that has nothing to do with men and men's speech,
and there are powers beyond our power. But magic, true magic, is worked only by
those beings who speak the Hardic tongue of Earthsea, or the Old Speech from
which it grew.
ÒThat is the language dragons speak, and the language Segoy spoke who
made the islands of the world, and the language of our lays and songs, spells,
enchantments, and invocations. Its words lie hidden and changed among our Hardic
words. We call the foam on waves sukien: that word is made from two words of the
Old Speech, suk, feather, and inien, the sea. Feather of the sea, is foam. But
you cannot charm the foam calling it sukien; you must use its own true name in
the Old Speech, which is essa. Any witch knows a few of these words in the Old
Speech, and a mage knows many. But there are many more, and some have been lost
over the ages, and some have been hidden, and some are known only to dragons and
to the Old Powers of Earth, and some are known to no living creature; and no man
could learn them all. For there is no end to that language.
ÒHere is the reason. The sea's name is inien, well and good. But what
we call the Inmost Sea has its own name also in the Old Speech. Since no thing
can have two true names, inien can mean only `all the sea except the Inmost
Sea.' And of course it does not mean even that, for there are seas and bays and
straits beyond counting that bear names of their own. So if some Mage-Seamaster
were mad enough to try to lay a spell of storm or calm over all the ocean, his
spell must say not only that word inien, but the name of every stretch and bit
and part of the sea through all the Archipelago and all the Outer Reaches and
beyond to where names cease. Thus, that which gives us the power to work magic,
sets the limits of that power. A mage can control only what is near him, what he
can name exactly and wholly. And this is well. If it were not so, the wickedness
of the powerful or the folly of the wise would long ago have sought to change
what cannot be changed, and Equilibrium would fail. The unbalanced sea would
overwhelm the islands where we perilously dwell, and in the old silence all
voices and all names would be lost.Ó
Ged thought long on these words, and they went deep in his
understanding. Yet the majesty of the task could not make the work of that long
year in the Tower less hard and dry; and at the end of the year Kurremkarmerruk
said to him, ÒYou have made a good beginning.Ó But no more. Wizards speak truth,
and it was true that all the mastery of Names that Ged had toiled to win that
year was the mere start of what he must go on learning all his life. He was let
go from the Isolate Tower sooner than those who had come with him, for he had
learned quicker; but that was all the praise he got.
He walked south across the island alone in the early winter, along
townless empty roads. As night came on it rained. He said no charm to keep the
rain off him, for the weather of Roke was in the hands of the Master Windkey and
might not be tampered with. He took shelter under a great pendick-tree, and
lying there wrapped in his cloak he thought of his old master Ogion, who might
still be on his autumn wanderings over the heights of Gont, sleeping out with
leafless branches for a roof and falling rain for housewalls. That made Ged
smile, for he found the thought of Ogion always a comfort to him. He fell asleep
with a peaceful heart, there in the cold darkness full of the whisper of water.
At dawn waking he lifted his head; the rain had ceased; he saw, sheltered in the
folds of his cloak, a little animal curled up asleep which had crept there for
warmth. He wondered, seeing it, for it was a rare strange beast, an otak.
These creatures are found only on four southern isles of the
Archipelago, Roke, Ensmer, Pody and Wathort. They are small and sleek, with
broad faces, and fur dark brown or brindle, and great bright eyes. Their teeth
are cruel and their temper fierce, so they are not made pets of. They have no
call or cry or any voice. Ged stroked this one, and it woke and yawned, showing
a small brown tongue and white teeth, but it was not afraid. ÒOtak,Ó he said,
and then remembering the thousand names of beasts he had learned in the Tower he
called it by its true name in the Old Speech, ÒHoeg! Do you want to come with
me?Ó
The otak sat itself down on his open hand, and began to wash its fur.
He put it up on his shoulder in the folds of his hood, and there it
rode. Sometimes during the day it jumped down and darted off into the woods, but
it always came back to him, once with a woodmouse it had caught. He laughed and
told it to eat the mouse, for he was fasting, this night being the Festival of
Sunreturn. So he came in the wet dusk past Roke Knoll, and saw bright werelights
playing in the rain over the roofs of the Great House, and he entered there and
was welcomed by his Masters and companions in the firelit hall.
It was like a homecoming to Ged, who had no home to which he could
ever return. He was happy to see so many faces he knew, and happiest to see
Vetch come forward to greet him with a wide smile on his dark face. He had
missed his friend this year more than he knew. Vetch had been made sorcerer this
fall and was a prentice no more, but that set no barrier between them. They fell
to talking at once, and it seemed to Ged that he said more to Vetch in that
first hour than he had said during the whole long year at the Isolate Tower.
The otak still rode his shoulder, nestling in the fold of his hood as
they sat at dinner at long tables set up for the festival in the Hearth Hall.
Vetch marvelled at the little creature, and once put up his hand to stroke it,
but the otak snapped its sharp teeth at him. He laughed. ÒThey say, Sparrowhawk,
that a man favored by a wild beast is a man to whom the Old Powers of stone and
spring will speak in human voice.Ó
ÒThey say Gontish wizards often keep familiars,Ó said Jasper, who sat
on the other side of Vetch. ÒOur Lord Nemmerle has his raven, and songs say the
Red Mage of Ark led a wild boar on a gold chain. But I never heard of any
sorcerer keeping a rat in his hood!Ó
At that they all laughed, and Ged laughed with them. It was a merry
night and he was joyful to be there in the warmth and merriment, keeping
festival with his companions. But, like all Jasper ever said to him, the jest
set his teeth on edge.
That night the Lord of O was a guest of the school, himself a
sorcerer of renown. He had been a pupil of the Archmage, and returned sometimes
to Roke for the Winter Festival or the Long Dance in summer. With him was his
lady, slender and young, bright as new copper, her black hair crowned with
opals. It was seldom that any woman sat in the halls of the Great House, and
some of the old Masters looked at her sidelong, disapproving. But the young men
looked at her with all their eyes.
ÒFor such a one,Ó said Vetch to Ged, ÒI could work vast
enchantments...Ó He sighed, and laughed.
ÒShe's only a woman,Ó Ged replied.
ÒThe Princess Elfarran was only a woman,Ó said Vetch, Òand for her
sake all Enlad was laid waste, and the Hero-Mage of Havnor died, and the island
Solea sank beneath the sea.Ó
ÒOld tales,Ó says Ged. But then he too began to look at the Lady of
O, wondering if indeed this was such mortal beauty as the old tales told of.
The Master Chanter had sung the Deed of the Young King, and all
together had sung the Winter Carol. Now when there was a little pause before
they all rose from the tables, Jasper got up and went to the table nearest the
hearth, where the Archmage and the guests and Masters sat, and he spoke, to the
Lady of O. Jasper was no longer a boy but a young man, tall and comely, with his
cloak clasped at the neck with silver; for he also had been made sorcerer this
year, and the silver clasp was the token of it. The lady smiled at what he said
and the opals shone in her black hair, radiant. Then, the Masters nodding benign
consent, Jasper worked an illusion-charm for her. A white tree he made spring up
from the stone floor. Its branches touched the high roofbeams of the hall, and
on every twig of every branch a golden apple shone, each a sun, for it was the
Year-Tree. A bird flew among the branches suddenly, all white with a tail like a
fall of snow, and the golden apples dimming turned to seeds, each one a drop of
crystal. These falling from the tree with a sound like rain, all at once there
came a sweet fragrance, while the tree, swaying, put forth leaves of rosy fire
and white flowers like stars. So the illusion faded. The Lady of O cried out
with pleasure, and bent her shining head to the young sorcerer in praise of his
mastery. ÒCome with us, live with us in O-tokne - can he not come, my lord?Ó she
asked, childlike, of her stern husband. But Jasper said only, ÒWhen I have
learned skills worthy of my Masters here and worthy of your praise, my lady,
then I will gladly come, and serve you ever gladly.Ó
So. he pleased all there, except Ged. Ged joined his voice to the
praises, but not his heart. ÒI could have done better,Ó he said to himself, in
bitter envy; and all the joy of the evening was darkened for him, after that.
------
4 The Loosing of the Shadow
------
That spring Ged saw little of either Vetch or Jasper, for they being
sorcerers studied now with the Master Patterner in the secrecy of the Immanent
Grove, where no prentice might set foot. Ged stayed in the Great House, working
with the Masters at all the skills practised by sorcerers, those who work magic
but carry no staff: windbringing, weatherworking, finding and binding, and the
arts of spellsmiths and spellwrights, tellers, chanters, healalls and
herbalists. At night alone in his sleeping-cell, a little ball of werelight
burning above the book in place of lamp or candle, he studied the Further Runes
and the Runes of Ea, which are used in the Great Spells. All these crafts came
easy to him, and it was rumored among the students that this Master or that had
said that the Gontish lad was the quickest student that had ever been at Roke,
and tales grew up concerning the otak, which was said to be a disguised spirit
who whispered wisdom in Ged's ear, and it was even said that the Archmage's
raven had hailed Ged at his arrival as ÒArchmage to be.Ó Whether or not they
believed such stories, and whether or not they liked Ged, most of his companions
admired him, and were eager to follow him when the rare wild mood came over him
and he joined them to lead their games on the lengthening evenings of spring.
But for the most part he was all work and pride and temper, and held himself
apart. Among them all, Vetch being absent, he had no friend, and never knew he
wanted one.
He was fifteen, very young to learn any of the High Arts of wizard or
mage, those who carry the staff; but he was so quick to learn all the arts of
illusion that the Master Changer, himself a young man, soon began to teach him
apart from the others, and to tell him about the true Spells of Shaping. He
explained how, if a thing is really to be changed into another thing, it must be
renamed for as long as the spell lasts, and he told how this affects the names
and natures of things surrounding the transformed thing. He spoke of the perils
of changing, above all when the wizard transforms his own shape and thus is
liable to be caught in his own spell. Little by little, drawn on by the boy's
sureness of understanding, the young Master began to do more than merely tell
him of these mysteries. He taught him first one and then another of the Great
Spells of Change, and he gave him the Book of Shaping to study. This he did
without knowledge of the Archmage, and unwisely, yet he meant no harm.
Ged worked also with the Master Summoner now, but that Master was a
stern man, aged and hardened by the deep and somber wizardry he taught. He dealt
with no illusion, only true magic, the summoning of such energies as light, and
heat, and the force that draws the magnet, and those forces men perceive as
weight, form, color, sound: real powers, drawn from the immense fathomless
energies of the universe, which no man's spells or uses could exhaust or
unbalance. The weatherworker's and seamaster's calling upon wind and water were
crafts already known to his pupils, but it was he who showed them why the true
wizard uses such spells only at need, since to summon up such earthly forces is
to change the earth of which they are a part. ÒRain on Roke may be drouth in
Osskil,Ó he said, Òand a calm in the East Reach may be storm and ruin in the
West, unless you know what you are about.Ó
As for the calling of real things and living people, and the raising
up of spirits of the dead, and the invocations of the Unseen, those spells which
are the height of the Summoner's art and the mage's power, those he scarcely
spoke of to them. Once or twice Ged tried to lead him to talk a little of such
mysteries, but the Master was silent, looking at him long and grimly, till Ged
grew uneasy and said no more.
Sometimes indeed he was uneasy working even such lesser spells as the
Summoner taught him. There were certain runes on certain pages of the Lore-Book
that seemed familiar to him, though he did not remember in what book he had ever
seen them before. There were certain phrases that must be said in spells of
Summoning that he did not like to say. They made him think, for an instant, of
shadows in a dark room, of a shut door and shadows reaching out to him from the
corner by the door. Hastily he put such thoughts or memories aside and went on.
These moments of fear and darkness, he said to himself, were the shadows merely
of his ignorance. The more he learned, the less he would have to fear, until
finally in his full power as Wizard he needed fear nothing in the world, nothing
at all.
In the second month of that summer all the school gathered again at
the Great House to celebrate the Moon's Night and the Long Dance, which that
year fell together as one festival of two nights, which happens but once in
fifty-two years. All the first night, the shortest night of full moon of the
year, flutes played out in the fields, and the narrow streets of Thwil were full
of drums and torches, and the sound of singing went out over the moonlit waters
of Roke Bay. As the sun rose next morning the Chanters of Roke began to sing the
long Deed of Erreth-Akbe,which tells how the white towers of Havnor were built,
and of Erreth-Akbe's journeys from the Old Island, Ea, through all the
Archipelago and the Reaches, until at last in the uttermost West Reach on the
edge of the Open Sea he met the dragon Orm; and his bones in shattered armor lie
among the dragon's bones on the shore of lonely Selidor, but his sword set atop
the highest tower of Havnor still burns red in the sunset above the Inmost Sea.
When the chant was finished the Long Dance began. Townsfolk and Masters and
students and farmers all together, men and women, danced in the warm dust and
dusk down all the roads of Roke to the sea-beaches, to the beat of drums and
drone of pipes and flutes. Straight out into the sea they danced, under the moon
one night past full, and the music was lost in the breakers' sound. As the east
grew light they came back up the beaches and the roads, the drums silent and
only the flutes playing soft and shrill. So it was done on every island of the
Archipelago that night: one dance, one music binding together the sea-divided
lands.
When the Long Dance was over most people slept the day away, and
gathered again at evening to eat and drink. There was a group of young fellows,
prentices and sorcerers, who had brought their supper out from the refectory to
hold private feast in a courtyard of the Great House: Vetch, Jasper, and Ged
were there, and six or seven others, and some young lads released briefly from
the Isolate Tower, for this festival had brought even Kurremkarmerruk out. They
were all eating and laughing and playing such tricks out of pure frolic as might
be the marvel of a king's court. One boy had lighted the court with a hundred
stars of werelight, colored like jewels, that swung in a slow netted procession
between them and the real stars; and a pair of boys were playing bowls with
balls of green flame and bowling-pins that leaped and hopped away as the ball
came near; and all the while Vetch sat crosslegged, eating roast chicken; up in
mid-air. One of the younger boys tried to pull him down to earth, but Vetch
merely drifted up a little higher, out of reach, and sat calmly smiling on the
air. Now and then he tossed away a chicken bone, which turned to an owl and flew
hooting among the netted star-lights. Ged shot breadcrumb arrows after the owls
and brought them down, and when they touched the ground there they lay, bone and
crumb, all illusion gone. Ged also tried to join Vetch up in the middle of the
air, but lacking the key of the spell he had to flap his arms to keep aloft, and
they were all laughing at his flights and flaps and bumps. He kept up his
foolishness for the laughter's sake, laughing with them, for after those two
long nights of dance and moonlight and music and magery he was in a fey and wild
mood, ready for whatever might come.
He came lightly down on his feet just beside Jasper at last, and
Jasper, who never laughed aloud, moved away saying, ÒThe Sparrowhawk that can't
fly...Ó
ÒIs Jasper a precious stone?Ó Ged returned, grinning. ÒO jewel among
sorcerers, O Gem of Havnor, sparkle for us!Ó
The lad that had set the lights dancing sent one down to dance and
glitter about Jasper's head. Not quite as cool as usual, frowning, Jasper
brushed the light away and snuffed it out with one gesture. ÒI am sick of boys
and noise and foolishness,Ó he said.
ÒYou're getting middle-aged, lad,Ó Vetch remarked from above.
ÒIf silence and gloom is what you want,Ó put in one of the younger
boys, Òyou could always try the Tower.Ó
Ged said to him, ÒWhat is it you want, then, Jasper?Ó
ÒI want the company of my equals,Ó Jasper said. ÒCome on, Vetch.
Leave the prentices to their toys.Ó
Ged turned to face Jasper. ÒWhat do sorcerers have that prentices
lack?Ó he inquired. His voice was quiet, but all the other boys suddenly fell
still, for in his tone as in Jasper's the spite between them now sounded plain
and clear as steel coming out of a sheath.
ÒPower,Ó Jasper said.
ÒI'll match your power act for act.Ó
ÒYou challenge me?Ó
ÒI challenge you.Ó
Vetch had dropped down to the ground, and now he came between them,
grim of face. ÒDuels in sorcery are forbidden to us, and well you know it. Let
this cease!Ó
Both Ged and Jasper stood silent, for it was true they knew the law
of Roke, and they also knew that Vetch was moved by love, and themselves by
hate. Yet their anger was balked, not cooled. Presently, moving a little aside
as if to be heard by Vetch alone, Jasper spoke, with his cool smile: ÒI think
you'd better remind your goatherd friend again of the law that protects him. He
looks sulky. I wonder, did he really think I'd accept a challenge from him? a
fellow who smells of goats, a prentice who doesn't know the First Change?Ó
ÒJasper,Ó said Ged, ÒWhat do you know of what I know?Ó
For an instant, with no word spoken that any heard, Ged vanished from
their sight, and where he had stood a great falcon hovered, opening its hooked
beak to scream: for one instant, and then Ged stood again in the flickering
torchlight, his dark gaze on Jasper.
Jasper had taken a step backward, in astonishment; but now he
shrugged and said one word: ÒIllusion.Ó
The others muttered. Vetch said, ÒThat was not illusion. It was true
change. And enough. Jasper, listen-Ó
ÒEnough to prove that he sneaked a look in the Book of Shaping behind
the Master's back: what then? Go on, Goatherd. I like this trap you're building
for yourself. The more you try to prove yourself my equal, the more you show
yourself for what you are.Ó
At that, Vetch turned from Jasper, and said very softly to Ged,
ÒSparrowhawk, will you be a man and drop this now - come with me-Ó
Ged looked at his friend and smiled, but all he said was, ÒKeep Hoeg
for me a little while, will you?Ó He put into Vetch's hands the little otak,
which as usual had been riding on his shoulder. It had never let any but Ged
touch it, but it came to Vetch now, and climbing up his arm cowered on his
shoulder, its great bright eyes always on its master.
ÒNow,Ó Ged said to Jasper, quietly as before, what are you going to
do to prove yourself my superior, Jasper?Ó
I don't have to do anything, Goatherd. Yet I will. I will give you a
chance - an opportunity. Envy eats you like a worm in an apple. Let's let out
the worm. Once by Roke Knoll you boasted that Gontish wizards don't play games.
Come to Roke Knoll now and show us what it is they do instead. And afterward,
maybe I will show you a little sorcery.Ó
ÒYes, I should like to see that,Ó Ged answered. The younger boys,
used to seeing his black temper break out at the least hint of slight or insult,
watched him in wonder at his coolness now. Vetch watched him not in wonder, but
with growing fear. He tried to intervene again, but Jasper said, ÒCome, keep out
of this, Vetch. What will you do with the chance I give you, Goatherd? Will you
show us an illusion, a fireball, a charm to cure goats with the mange?Ó
ÒWhat would you like me to do, Jasper?Ó
The older lad shrugged, ÒSummon up a spirit from the dead, for all I
care!Ó
ÒI will.Ó
ÒYou will notÓ Jasper looked straight at him, rage suddenly flaming
out over his disdain. ÒYou will not. You cannot. You brag and brag-Ó
ÒBy my name, I will do it!Ó
They all stood utterly motionless for a moment.
Breaking away from Vetch who would have held him back by main force,
Ged strode out of the courtyard, not looking back. The dancing werelights
overhead died out, sinking down. Jasper hesitated a second, then followed after
Ged. An the rest came straggling behind, in silence, curious and afraid.
The slopes of Roke Knoll went up dark into the darkness of summer
night before moonrise. The presence of that hill where many wonders had been
worked was heavy, like a weight in the air about them. As they came onto the
hillside they thought of how the roots of it were deep, deeper than the sea,
reaching down even to the old, blind, secret fires at the world's core. They
stopped on the east slope. Stars hung over the black grass above them on the
hill's crest. No wind blew.
Ged went a few paces up the slope away from the others and turning
said in a clear voice, ÒJasper! Whose spirit shall I call?Ó
ÒCall whom you like. None will listen to you.Ó Jasper's voice shook a
little, with anger perhaps. Ged answered him softly, mockingly, ÒAre you
afraid?Ó
He did not even listen for Jasper's reply, if he made one. He no
longer cared about Jasper. Now that they stood on Roke Knoll, hate and rage were
gone, replaced by utter certainty. He need envy no one. He knew that his power,
this night, on this dark enchanted ground, was greater than it had ever been,
filling him till be trembled with the sense of strength barely kept in check. He
knew now that Jasper was far beneath him, had been sent perhaps only to bring
him here tonight, no rival but a mere servant of Ged's destiny. Under his feet
he felt the hillroots going down and down into the dark, and over his head he
saw the dry, far fires of the stars. Between, all things were his to order, to
command. He stood at the center of the world.
ÒDon't be afraid,Ó he said, smiling. ÒI'll call a woman's spirit. You
need not fear a woman. Elfarran I will call, the fair lady of the Deed of
Enlad.Ó
ÒShe died a thousand years ago, her bones lie afar under the Sea of
Ea, and maybe there never was such a woman.Ó
ÒDo years and distances matter to the dead? Do the Songs lie?Ó Ged
said with the same gentle mockery, and then saying, ÒWatch the air between my
hands,Ó he turned away from the others and stood still.
In a great slow gesture he stretched out his arms, the gesture of
welcome that opens an invocation. He began to speak.
He had read the runes of this Spell of Summoning in Ogion's book, two
years and more ago, and never since had seen them. In darkness he had read them
then. Now in this darkness it was as if he read them again on the page open
before him in the night. But now he understood what he read, speaking it aloud
word after word, and he saw the markings of how the spell must be woven with the
sound of the voice and the motion of body and hand.
The other boys stood watching, not speaking, not moving unless they
shivered a little: for the great spell was beginning to work. Ged's voice was
soft still, but changed, with a deep singing in it, and the words he spoke were
not known to them. He fell silent. Suddenly the wind rose roaring in the grass.
Ged dropped to his knees and called out aloud. Then he fell forward as if to
embrace earth with his outstretched arms, and when he rose he held something
dark in his straining hands and arms, something so heavy that he shook with
effort getting to his feet. The hot wind whined in the black tossing grasses on
the hill. If the stars shone now none saw them.
The words of the enchantment hissed and mumbled on Ged's lips, and
then he cried out aloud and clearly, ÒElfarran!Ó
Again he cried the name, ÒElfarran!Ó
The shapeless mass of darkness he had lifted split apart. It
sundered, and a pale spindle of light gleamed between his opened arms, a faint
oval reaching from the ground up to the height of his raised hands. In the oval
of light for a moment there moved a form, a human shape: a tall woman looking
back over her shoulder. Her face was beautiful, and sorrowful, and full of fear.
Only for a moment did the spirit glimmer there. Then the sallow oval
between Ged's arms grew bright. It widened and spread, a rent in the darkness of
the earth and night, a ripping open of the fabric of the world. Through it
blazed a terrible brightness. And through that bright misshapen breach clambered
something like a clot of black shadow, quick and hideous, and it leaped straight
out at Ged's face.
Staggering back under the weight of the thing, Ged gave a short,
hoarse scream. The little otak watching from Vetch's shoulder, the animal that
had no voice, screamed aloud also and leaped as if to attack.
Ged fell, struggling and writhing, while the bright rip in the
world's darkness above him widened and stretched. The boys that watched fled,
and Jasper bent down to the ground hiding his eyes from the terrible light.
Vetch alone ran forward to his friend. So only he saw the lump of shadow that
clung to Ged, tearing at his flesh. It was like a black beast, the size of a
young child, though it seemed to swell and shrink; and it had no head or face,
only the four taloned paws with which it gripped and tore. Vetch sobbed with
horror, yet he put out his hands to try to pull the thing away from Ged. Before
he touched it, he was bound still, unable to move.
The intolerable brightness faded, and slowly the torn edges of the
world closed together. Nearby a voice was speaking as softly as a tree whispers
or a fountain plays.
Starlight began to shine again, and the grasses of the hillside were
whitened with the light of the moon just rising. The night was healed. Restored
and steady lay the balance of light and dark. The shadow-beast was gone. Ged lay
sprawled on his back, his arms flung out as if they yet kept the wide gesture of
welcome and invocation. His face was blackened with blood and there were great
black stains on his shirt. The little otak cowered by his shoulder, quivering.
And above him stood an old man whose cloak glimmered pale in the moonrise: the
Archmage Nemmerle.
The end of Nemmerle's staff hovered silvery above Ged's breast. Once
gently it touched him over the heart, once on the lips, while Nemmerle
whispered. Ged stirred, and his lips parted gasping for breath. Then the old
Archmage lifted the staff, and set it to earth, and leaned heavily on it with
bowed head, as if he had scarcely strength to stand.
Vetch found himself free to move. Looking around, he saw that already
others were there, the Masters Summoner and Changer. An act of great wizardry is
not worked without arousing such men, and they had ways of coming very swiftly
when need called, though none had been so swift as the Archmage. They now sent
for help, and some who came went with the Archmage, while others, Vetch among
them, carried Ged to the chambers of the Master Herbal.
All night long the Summoner stayed on Roke Knoll, keeping watch.
Nothing stirred there on the hillside where the stuff of the world had been torn
open. No shadow came crawling through moonlight seeking the rent through which
it might clamber back into its own domain. It had fled from Nemmerle, and from
the mighty spell-walls that surround and protect Roke Island, but it was in the
world now. In the world, somewhere, it hid. If Ged had died that night it might
have tried to find the doorway he had opened, and follow him into death's realm,
or slip back into whatever place it had come from; for this the Summoner waited
on Roke Knoll. But Ged lived.
They had laid him abed in the healing-chamber, and the Master Herbal
tended the wounds he had on his face and throat and shoulder. They were deep,
ragged, and evil wounds. The black blood in them would not stanch, welling out
even under the charms and the cobweb-wrapped perriot leaves laid upon them. Ged
lay blind and dumb in fever like a stick in a slow fire, and there was no spell
to cool what burned him.
Not far away, in the unroofed court where the fountain played, the
Archmage lay also unmoving, but cold, very cold: only his eyes lived, watching
the fall of moonlit water and the stir of moonlit leaves. Those with him said no
spells and worked no healing. Quietly they spoke among themselves from time to
time, and then turned again to watch their Lord. He lay still, hawk nose and
high forehead and white hair bleached by moonlight all to the color of bone. To
check the ungoverned spell and drive off the shadow from Ged, Nemmerle had spent
all his power, and with it his bodily strength was gone. He lay dying. But the
death of a great mage, who has many times in his life walked on the dry steep
hillsides of death's kingdom, is a strange matter: for the dying man goes not
blindly, but surely, knowing the way. When Nemmerle looked up through the leaves
of the tree, those with him did not know if he watched the stars of summer
fading in daybreak, or those other stars, which never set above the hills that
see no dawn.
The raven of Osskil that had been his pet for thirty years was gone.
No one had seen where it went. ÒIt flies before him,Ó the Master Patterner said,
as they kept vigil.
The day came warm and clear. The Great House and the streets of Thwil
were hushed. No voice was raised, until along towards noon iron bells spoke out
aloud in the Chanter's Tower, harshly tolling.
On the next day the Nine Masters of Roke gathered in a place
somewhere under the dark trees of the Immanent Grove. Even there they set nine
walls of silence about them, that no person or power might speak to them or hear
them as they chose from amongst the mages of all Earthsea him who would be the
new Archmage. Gensher of Way was chosen. A ship was sent forth at once across
the Inmost Sea to Way Island to bring the Archmage back to Roke. The Master
Windkey stood in the stern and raised up the magewind into the sail, and quickly
the ship departed, and was gone.
Of these events Ged knew nothing. For four weeks of that hot summer
he lay blind, and deaf, and mute, though at times he moaned and cried out like
an animal. At last, as the patient crafts of the Master Herbal worked their
healing, his wounds began to close and the fever left him. Little by little he
seemed to hear again, though he never spoke. On a clear day of autumn the Master
Herbal opened the shutters of the room where Ged lay. Since the darkness of that
night on Roke Knoll he had known only darkness. Now he saw daylight, and the sun
shining. He hid his scarred face in his hands and wept.
Still when winter came he could speak only with a stammering tongue,
and the Master Herbal kept him there in the healing-chambers, trying to lead his
body and mind gradually back to strength. It was early spring when at last the
Master released him, sending him first to offer his fealty to the Archmage
Gensher. For he had not been able to join all the others of the School in this
duty when Gensher came to Roke.
None of his companions had been allowed to visit him in the months of
his sickness, and now as he passed some of them asked one another, ÒWho is
that?Ó He had been light and lithe and strong. Now, lamed by pain, he went
hesitantly, and did not raise his face, the left side of which was white with
scars. He avoided those who knew him and those who did not, and made his way
straight to the court of the Fountain. There where once he had awaited Nemmerle,
Gensher awaited him.
Like the old Archmage the new one was cloaked in white; but like most
men of Way and the East Reach Gensher was black-skinned, and his look was black,
under thick brows.
Ged knelt and offered him fealty and obedience. Gensher was silent a
while.
ÒI know what you did,Ó he said at last, Òbut not what you are. I
cannot accept your fealty.Ó
Ged stood up, and set his hand on the trunk of the young tree beside
the fountain to steady himself. He was still very slow to find words. ÒAm I to
leave Roke, my lord?Ó
ÒDo you want to leave Roke?Ó
ÒNo.Ó
ÒWhat do you want?Ó
ÒTo stay. To learn. To undo... the evil...Ó
ÒNemmerle himself could not do that. -No, I would not let you go from
Roke. Nothing protects you but the power of the Masters here and the defenses
laid upon this island that keep the creatures of evil away. If you left now, the
thing you loosed would find you at once, and enter into you, and possess you.
You would be no man but a gebbeth, a puppet doing the will of that evil shadow
which you raised up into the sunlight. You must stay here, until you gain
strength and wisdom enough to defend yourself from it - if ever you do. Even now
it waits for you. Assuredly it waits for you. Have you seen it since that
night?Ó
ÒIn dreams, lord.Ó After a while Ged went on, speaking with pain and
shame, ÒLord Gensher, I do not know what it was - the thing that came out of the
spell and cleaved to me-Ó
ÒNor do I know. It has no name. You have great power inborn in you,
and you used that power wrongly, to work a spell over which you had no control,
not knowing how that spell affects the balance of light and dark, life and
death, good and evil. And you were moved to do this by pride and by hate. Is it
any wonder the result was ruin? You summoned a spirit from the dead, but with it
came one of the Powers of unlife. Uncalled it came from a place where there are
no names. Evil, it wills to work evil through you. The power you had to call it
gives it power over you: you are connected. It is the shadow of your arrogance,
the shadow of your ignorance, the shadow you cast. Has a shadow a name?Ó
Ged stood sick and haggard. He said at last, ÒBetter I had died.Ó
ÒWho are you to judge that, you for whom Nemmerle gave his life? -You
are safe here. You will live here, and go on with your training. They tell me
you were clever. Go on and do your work. Do it well. It is all you can do.Ó
So Gensher ended, and was suddenly gone, as is the way of mages. The
fountain leaped in the sunlight, and Ged watched it a while and listened to its
voice, thinking of Nemmerle. Once in that court he had felt himself to be a word
spoken by the sunlight. Now the darkness also had spoken: a word that could not
be unsaid.
He left the court, going to his old room in the South Tower, which
they had kept empty for him. He stayed there alone. When the gong called to
supper he went, but he would hardly speak to the other lads at the Long Table,
or raise his face to them, even those who greeted him most gently. So after a
day or two they all left him alone. To be alone was his desire, for he feared
the evil he might do or say unwittingly.
Neither Vetch nor Jasper was there, and he did not ask about them.
The boys be had led and lorded over were all ahead of him now, because of the
months he had lost, and that spring and summer he studied with lads younger than
himself. Nor did he shine among them, for the words of any spell, even the
simplest illusion-charm, came halting from his tongue, and his hands faltered at
their craft.
In autumn he was to go once again to the Isolate Tower to study with
the Master Namer. This task which he had once dreaded now pleased him, for
silence was what he sought, and long learning where no spells were wrought, and
where that power which he knew was still in him would never be called upon to
act.
The night before he left for the Tower a visitor came to his room,
one wearing a brown travelling-cloak and carrying a staff of oak shod with iron.
Ged stood up, at sight of the wizard's staff.
ÒSparrowhawk-Ó
At the sound of the voice, Ged raised his eyes: it was Vetch standing
there, solid and foursquare as ever, his black blunt face older but his smile
unchanged. On his shoulder crouched a little beast, brindle-furred and
brighteyed.
ÒHe stayed with me while you were sick, and now I'm sorry to part
with him. And sorrier to part with you, Sparrowhawk. But I'm going home. Here,
hoeg! go to your true master!Ó Vetch patted the otak and set it down on the
floor. It went and sat on Ged's pallet, and began to wash its fur with a dry
brown tongue like a little leaf. Vetch laughed, but Ged could not smile. He bent
down to hide his face, stroking the otak.
ÒI thought you wouldn't come to me, Vetch,Ó he said.
He did not mean any reproach, but Vetch answered, ÒI couldn't come to
you. The Master Herbal forbade me; and since winter I've been with the Master in
the Grove, locked up myself. I was not free, until I earned my staff. Listen:
when you too are free, come to the East Reach. I will be waiting for you.
There's good cheer in the little towns there, and wizards are well received.Ó
ÒFree...Ó Ged muttered, and shrugged a little, trying to smile.
Vetch looked at him, not quite as he had used to look, with no less
love but more wizardry, perhaps. He said gently, ÒYou won't stay bound on Roke
forever.Ó
ÒWell... I have thought, perhaps I may come to work with the Master
in the Tower, to be one of those who seek among the books and the stars for lost
names, and so... so do no more harm, if not much good... Ó
ÒMaybe,Ó said Vetch. ÒI am no seer, but I see before you, not rooms
and books, but far seas, and the fire of dragons, and the towers of cities, and
all such things a hawk sees when he flies far and high.Ó
ÒAnd behind me - what do you see behind me?Ó Ged asked, and stood up
as he spoke, so that the werelight that burned overhead between them sent his
shadow back against the wall and floor. Then he turned his face aside and said,
stammering, ÒBut tell me where you will go, what you will do.Ó
ÒI will go home, to see my brothers and the sister you have heard me
speak of. I left her a little child and soon she'll be having her Naming - it's
strange to think of! And so I'll find me a job of wizardry somewhere among the
little isles. Oh, I would stay and talk with you, but I can't, my ship goes out
tonight and the tide is turned already. Sparrowhawk, if ever your way lies East,
come to me. And if ever you need me, send for me, call on me by my name:
Estarriol.Ó
At that Ged lifted his scarred face, meeting his friend's eyes.
ÒEstarriol,Ó he said, Òmy name is Ged.Ó
Then quietly they bade each other farewell, and Vetch turned and went
down the stone hallway, and left Roke.
Ged stood still a while, like one who has received great news, and
must enlarge his spirit to receive it. It was a great gift that Vetch had given
him, the knowledge of his true name.
No one knows a man's true name but himself and his namer. He may
choose at length to tell it to his brother, or his wife, or his friend, yet even
those few will never use it where any third person may hear it. In front of
other people they will, like other people, call him by his use-name, his
nickname - such a name as Sparrowhawk, and Vetch, and Ogion which means Òfir-
coneÓ. If plain men hide their true name from all but a few they love and trust
utterly, so much more must wizardly men, being more dangerous, and more
endangered. Who knows a man's name, holds that man's life in his keeping. Thus
to Ged who had lost faith in himself, Vetch had given that gift only a friend
can give, the proof of unshaken, unshakable trust.
Ged sat down on his pallet and let the globe of werelight die, giving
off as it faded a faint whiff of marsh-gas. He petted the otak, which stretched
comfortably and went to sleep on his knee as if it had never slept anywhere
else. The Great House was silent. It came to Ged's mind that this was the eve of
his own Passage, the day on which Ogion had given him his name. Four years were
gone since then. He remembered the coldness of the mountain spring through which
he had walked naked and unnamed. He fell to thinking of other bright pools in
the River Ar, where he had used to swim; and of Ten Alders village under the
great slanting forests of the mountain; of the shadows of morning across the
dusty village street, the fire leaping under bellows-blast in the smith's
smelting-pit on a winter afternoon, the witch's dark fragrant but where the air
was heavy with smoke and wreathing spells. He had not thought of these things
for a long time. Now they came back to him, on this night he was seventeen years
old. All the years and places of his brief broken life came within mind's reach
and made a whole again. He knew once more, at last, after this long, bitter,
wasted time, who he was and where he was.
But where he must go in the years to come, that he could not see; and
he feared to see it.
Next morning he set out across the island, the otak riding on his
shoulder as it had used to. This time it took him three days, not two, to walk
to the Isolate Tower, and he was bone-weary when he came in sight of the Tower
above the spitting, hissing seas of the northern cape. Inside, it was dark as he
remembered, and cold as he remembered, and Kurremkarmerruk sat on his high seat
writing down lists of names. He glanced at Ged and said without welcome, as if
Ged had never been away, ÒGo to bed; tired is stupid. Tomorrow you may open the
Book of the Undertakings of the Makers, learning the names therein.Ó
At winter's end he returned to the Great House. He was made sorcerer
then, and the Archmage Gensher accepted at that time his fealty. Thenceforth he
studied the high arts and enchantments, passing beyond arts of illusion to the
works of real magery, learning what he must know to earn his wizard's staff. The
trouble he had had in speaking spells wore off over the months, and skill
returned into his hands: yet he was never so quick to learn as he had been,
having learned a long hard lesson from fear. Yet no ill portents or encounters
followed on his working even of the Great Spells of Making and Shaping, which
are most perilous. He came to wonder at times if the shadow he had loosed might
have grown weak, or fled somehow out of the world, for it came no more into his
dreams. But in his heart he knew such hope was folly.
From the Masters and from ancient lore-books Ged learned what he
could about such beings as this shadow he had loosed; little was there to learn.
No such creature was described or spoken of directly.
There were at best hints here and there in the old books of things
that might be like the shadow-beast. It was not a ghost of human man, nor was it
a creature of the Old Powers of Earth, and yet it seemed it might have some link
with these. In the Matter of the Dragons, which Ged read very closely, there was
a tale of an ancient Dragonlord who had come under the sway of one of the Old
Powers, a speaking stone that lay in a far northern land. ÒAt the Stone's
command,Ó said the book, Òhe did speak to raise up a dead spirit out of the
realm of the dead, but his wizardry being bent awry by the Stone's will there
came with the dead spirit also a thing not summoned, which did devour him out
from within and in his shape walked, destroying men.Ó But the book did not say
what the thing was, nor did it tell the end of the tale. And the Masters did not
know where such a shadow might come from: from unlife, the Archmage had said;
from the wrong side of the world, said the Master Changer; and the Master
Summoner said, ÒI do not know.Ó The Summoner had come often to sit with Ged in
his illness. He was grim and grave as ever, but Ged knew now his compassion, and
loved him well. ÒI do not know. I know of the thing only this: that only a great
power could have summoned up such a thing, and perhaps only one power - only one
voice - your voice. But what in turn that means, I do not know. You will find
out. You must find out, or die, and worse than die...Ó He spoke softly and his
eyes were somber as he looked at Ged. ÒYou thought, as a boy, that a mage is one
who can do anything. So I thought, once. So did we all. And the truth is that as
a man's real power grows and his knowledge widens, ever the way he can follow
grows narrower: until at last he chooses nothing, but does only and wholly what
he must do...'
The Archmage sent Ged, after his eighteenth birthday, to work with
the Master Patterner. What is learned in the Immanent Grove is not much talked
about elsewhere. It is said that no spells are worked there, and yet the place
itself is an enchantment. Sometimes the trees of that Grove, are seen, and
sometimes they are not seen, and they are not always in the same place and part
of Roke Island. It is said that the trees of the Grove themselves are wise. It
is said that the Master Patterner learns his supreme magery there within the
Grove, and if ever the trees should die so shall his wisdom die, and in those
days the waters will rise and drown the islands of Earthsea which Segoy raised
from the deeps in the time before myth, all the lands where men and dragons
dwell.
But all this is hearsay; wizards will not speak of it.
The months went by, and at last on a day of spring Ged returned to
the Great House, and he had no idea what would be asked of him next. At the door
that gives on the path across the fields to Roke Knoll an old man met him,
waiting for him in the doorway. At first Ged did not know him, and then putting
his mind to it recalled him as the one who had let him into the School on the
day of his coming, five years ago.
The old man smiled, greeting him by name, and asked, ÒDo you know who
I am?Ó
Now Ged had thought before of how it was always said, the Nine
Masters of Roke, although he knew only eight: Windkey, Hand, Herbal, Chanter,
Changer, Summoner, Namer, Patterner. It seemed that people spoke of the Archmage
as the ninth. Yet when a new Archmage was chosen, nine Masters met to choose
him.
ÒI think you are the Master Doorkeeper,Ó said Ged.
ÒI am. Ged, you won entrance to Roke by saying your name. Now you may
win your freedom of it by saying mine.Ó So said the old man smiling, and waited.
Ged stood dumb.
He knew a thousand ways and crafts and means for finding out names of
things and of men, of course; such craft was a part of everything he had learned
at Roke, for without it there could be little useful magic done. But to find out
the name of a Mage and Master was another matter. A mage's name is better hidden
than a herring in the sea, better guarded than a dragon's den. A prying charm
will be met with a stronger charm, subtle devices will fail, devious inquiries
will be deviously thwarted, and force will be turned ruinously back upon itself.
ÒYou keep a narrow door, Master,Ó said Ged at last. ÒI must sit out
in the fields here, I think, and fast till I grow thin enough to slip throughÓ
ÒAs long as you like,Ó said the Doorkeeper, smiling.
So Ged went off a little way and sat down under an alder on the banks
of the Thwilburn, letting his otak run down to play in the stream and hunt the
muddy banks for creekcrabs. The sun went down, late and bright, for spring was
well along. Lights of lantern and werelight gleamed in the windows of the Great
House, and down the hill the streets of Thwil town filled with darkness. Owls
hooted over the roofs and bats flitted in the dusk air above the stream, and
still Ged sat thinking how he might, by force, ruse, or sorcery, learn the
Doorkeeper's name. The more he pondered the less he saw, among all the arts of
witchcraft he had learned in these five years on Roke, any one that would serve
to wrest such a secret from such a mage.
He lay down in the field and slept under the stars, with the otak
nestling in his pocket. After the sun was up he went, still fasting, to the door
of the House and knocked. The Doorkeeper opened.
ÒMaster,Ó said Ged, ÒI cannot take your name from you, not being
strong enough, and I cannot trick your name from you, not being wise enough. So
I am content to stay here, and learn or serve, whatever you will: unless by
chance you will answer a question I have.Ó
ÒAsk it.Ó
ÒWhat is your name?Ó
The Doorkeeper smiled, and said his name: and Ged, repeating it,
entered for the last time into that House.
When he left it again he wore a heavy dark-blue cloak, the gift of
the township of Low Torning, whereto be was bound, for they wanted a wizard
there. He carried also a staff of his own height, carved of yew-wood, bronze-
shod. The Doorkeeper bade him farewell opening the back door of the Great House
for him, the door of horn and ivory, and he went down the streets of Thwil to a
ship that waited for him on the bright water in the morning.
------
5 The Dragon of Pendor
------
West of Roke in a crowd between the two great lands Hosk and Ensmer
lie the Ninety Isles. The nearest to Roke is Serd, and the farthest is Seppish,
which lies almost in the Pelnish Sea; and whether the sum of them is ninety is a
question never settled, for if you count only isles with freshwater springs you
might have seventy, while if you count every rock you might have a hundred and
still not be done; and then the tide would change. Narrow run the channels
between the islets, and there the mild tides of the Inmost Sea, chafed and
baffled, run high and fall low, so that where at high tide there might be three
islands in one place, at low there might be one. Yet for all that danger of the
tide, every child who can walk can paddle, and has his little rowboat;
housewives row across the channel to take a cup of rushwash tea with the
neighbor; peddlers call their wares in rhythm with the stroke of their oars. All
roads there are salt water, blocked only by nets strung from house to house
across the straits to catch the small fish called turbies, the oil of which is
the wealth of the Ninety Isles. There are few bridges, and no great towns. Every
islet is thick with farms and fishermen's houses, and these are gathered into
townships each of ten or twenty islets. One such was Low Torning, the
westernmost, looking not on the Inmost Sea but outward to empty ocean, that
lonely corner of the Archipelago where only Pendor lies, the dragon-spoiled
isle, and beyond it the waters of the West Reach, desolate.
A house was ready there for the township's new wizard. It stood on a
hill among green fields of barley, sheltered from the west wind by a grove of
pendick-trees that now were red with flowers. From the door one looked out on
other thatched roofs and groves and gardens, and other islands with their roofs
and fields and hills, and amongst them all the many bright winding channels of
the sea. It was a poor house, windowless, with earthen floor, yet a better house
than the one Ged was born in. The Isle-Men of Low Torning, standing in awe of
the wizard from Roke, asked pardon for its humbleness. ÒWe have no stone to
build with,Ó said one, ÒWe are none of us rich, though none starve,Ó said
another, and a third, ÒIt will be dry at least, for I saw to the thatching
myself, Sir.Ó To Ged it was as good as any palace. He thanked the leaders of the
township frankly, so that the eighteen of them went home, each in his own
rowboat to his home isle, to tell the fishermen and housewives that the new
wizard was a strange young grim fellow who spoke little, but he spoke fairly,
and without pride.
There was little cause, perhaps, for pride in this first magistry of
Ged's. Wizards trained on Roke went commonly to cities or castles, to serve high
lords who held them in high honor. These fisherman of Low Torning in the usual
way of things would have had among them no more than a witch or a plain
sorcerer, to charm the fishing-nets and sing over new boats and cure beasts and
men of their ailments. But in late years the old Dragon of Pendor had spawned:
nine dragons, it was said, now laired in the ruined towers of the Sealords of
Pendor, dragging their scaled bellies up and down the marble stairs and through
the broken doorways there. Wanting food on that dead isle, they would be flying
forth some year when they were grown and hunger came upon them. Already a flight
of four had been seen over the southwest shores of Hosk, not alighting but
spying out the sheepfolds, barns, and villages. The hunger of a dragon is slow
to wake, but hard to sate. So the Isle-Men of Low Torning had sent to Roke
begging for a wizard to protect their folk from what boded over the western
horizon, and the Archmage had judged their fear well founded.
ÒThere is no comfort in this place,Ó the Archmage had said to Ged on,
the day he made him wizard, Òno fame, no wealth, mybe no risk. Will you go?Ó
ÒI will go,Ó Ged had replied, not from obedience only. Since the
night on Roke Knoll his desire had turned as much against fame and display as
once it had been set on them. Always now he doubted his strength and dreaded the
trial of his power. Yet also the talk of dragons drew him with a great
curiosity. In Gont there have been no dragons for many hundred years; and no
dragon would ever fly within scent or sight or spell of Roke, so that there also
they are a matter of tales and songs only, things sung of but not seen. Ged had
learned all he could of dragons at the School, but it is one thing to read about
dragons and another to meet them. The chance lay bright before him, and heartily
he answered, ÒI will go Ó
The Archmage Gensher had nodded his head, but his look was somber.
ÒTell me,Ó he said at last, Òdo you fear to leave Roke? or are you eager to be
gone?Ó
ÒBoth, my lord.Ó
Again Gensher nodded. ÒI do not know if I do right to send you from
your safety here,Ó he said very low. ÒI cannot see your way. It is all in
darkness. And there is a power in the North, something that would destroy you,
but what it is and where, whether in your past or on your forward way, I cannot
tell: it is all shadowed. When the men from Low Torning came here, I thought at
once of you, for it seemed a safe place and out of the way, where you might have
time to gather your strength. But I do not know if any place is safe for you, or
where your way goes. I do not want to send you out into the dark...Ó
It seemed a bright enough place to Ged at first, the house under the
flowering trees. There he lived, and watched the western sky often, and kept his
wizard's ear tuned for the sound of scaly wings. But no dragon came. Ged fished
from his jetty, and tended his garden-patch. He spent whole days pondering a
page or a line or a word in the Lore-Books he had brought from Roke, sitting out
in the summer air under the pendick-trees, while the otak slept beside him or
went hunting mice in the forests of grass and daisies. And he served the people
of Low Torning as healall and weatherworker whenever they asked him. It did not
enter his head that a wizard might be ashamed to perform such simple crafts, for
he had been a witchchild among poorer folk than these. They, however, asked
little of him, holding him in awe, partly because he was a wizard from the Isle
of the Wise, and partly on account of his silence and his scarred face. There
was that about him, young as he was, that made men uneasy with him.
Yet he found a friend, a boatmaker who dwelt on the next islet
eastward. His name was Pechvarry. They had met first on his jetty, where Ged
stopped to watch him stepping the mast of a little catboat. He had looked up at
the wizard with a grin and said, ÒHere's a month's work nearly finished. I guess
you might have done it in a minute with a word, eh, Sir?Ó
ÒI might,Ó said Ged, Òbut it would likely sink the next minute,
unless I kept the spells up. But if you like...Ó He stopped.
ÒWell, Sir?Ó
ÒWell, that is a lovely little craft. She needs nothing. But if you
like, I could set a binding-spell on her, to help keep her sound; or a finding-
spell, to help bring her home from the sea.Ó
He spoke hesitantly, not wanting to offend the craftsman, but
Pechvarry's face shone. ÒThe little boat's for my son, Sir, and if you would lay
such charms on her, it would be a mighty kindness and a friendly act.Ó And he
climbed up onto the jetty to take Ged's hand then and there and thank him.
After that they came to work together often, Ged interweaving his
spellcrafts with Pechvarry's handwork on the boats he built or repaired, and in
return learning from Pechvarry how a boat was built, and also how a boat was
handled without aid of magic: for this skill of plain sailing had been somewhat
scanted on Roke. Often Ged and Pechvarry and his little son Ioeth went out into
the channels and lagoons, sailing or rowing one boat or another, till Ged was a
fair sailor, and the friendship between him and Pechvarry was a settled thing.
Along in late autumn the boatmaker's son fell sick. The mother sent
for, the witchwoman of Tesk Isle, who was a good hand at healing, and all seemed
well for a day or two. Then in the middle of a stormy night came Pechvarry
hammering at Ged's door, begging him to come save the child. Ged ran down to the
boat with him and they rowed in all haste through dark and rain to the
boatmaker's house. There Ged saw the child on his pallet-bed, and the mother
crouching silent beside him, and the witchwoman making a smoke of corly-root and
singing the Nagian Chant, which was the best healing she had. But she whispered
to Ged, ÒLord Wizard, I think this fever is the redfever, and the child will die
of it tonightÓ
When Ged knelt and put his hands on the child, he thought the same,
and he drew back a moment. In the latter months of his own long sickness the
Master Herbal had taught him much of the healer's lore, and the first lesson and
the last of all that lore was this: Heal the wound and cure the illness, but let
the dying spirit go.
The mother saw his movement and the meaning of it, and cried out
aloud in despair. Pechvarry stooped down by her saying, ÒThe Lord Sparrowhawk
will save him, wife. No need to cry! He's here now. He can do it.Ó
Hearing the mother's wail, and seeing the trust Pechvarry had in him,
Ged did not know how he could disappoint them. He mistrusted his own judgment,
and thought perhaps the child might be saved, if the fever could be brought
down. He said, ÒI'll do my best, Pechvarry.Ó
He set to bathing the little boy with cold rainwater that they
brought new-fallen from out of doors, and he began to say one of the spells of
feverstay. The spell took no hold and made no whole, and suddenly he thought the
child was dying in his arms.
Summoning his power all at once and with no thought for himself, he
sent his spirit out after the child's spirit, to bring it back home. He called
the child's name, ÒIoeth!Ó Thinking some faint answer came in his inward hearing
he pursued, calling once more. Then he saw the little boy running fast and far
ahead of him down a dark slope, the side of some vast hill. There was no sound.
The stars above the hill were no stars his eyes had ever seen. Yet he knew the
constellations by name: the Sheaf, the Door, the One Who Turns, the Tree. They
were those stars that do not set, that are not paled by the coming of any day.
He had followed the dying child too far.
Knowing this he found himself alone on the dark hillside. It was hard
to turn back, very hard.
He turned slowly. Slowly he set one foot forward to climb back up the
hill, and then the other. Step by step he went, each step willed. And each step
was harder than the last.
The stars did not move. No wind blew over the dry steep ground. In
all the vast kingdom of the darkness only he moved, slowly, climbing. He came to
the top of the hill, and saw the low wall of stones there. But across the wall,
facing him, there was a shadow.
The shadow did not have the shape of man or beast. It was shapeless,
scarcely to be seen, but it whispered at him, though there were no words in its
whispering, and it reached out towards him. And it stood on the side of the
living, and he on the side of the dead.
Either he must go down the hill into the desert lands and lightless
cities of the dead, or he must step across the wall back into life, where the
formless evil thing waited for him.
His spirit-staff was in his hand, and he raised it high. With that
motion, strength came into him. As be made to leap the low wall of stones
straight at the shadow, the staff burned suddenly white, a blinding light in
that dim place. He leaped, felt himself fall, and saw no more.
Now what Pechvarry and his wife and the witch saw was this: the young
wizard had stopped midway in his spell, and held the child a while motionless.
Then he had laid little Ioeth gently down on the pallet, and had risen, and
stood silent, staff in hand. All at once he raised the staff high and it blazed
with white fire as if he held the lightning-bolt in his grip, and all the
household things in the hut leaped out strange and vivid in that momentary fire.
When their eyes were clear from the dazzlement they saw the young man lying
huddled forward on the earthen floor, beside the pallet where the child lay
dead.
To Pechvarry it seemed that the wizard also was dead. His wife wept,
but he was utterly bewildered. But the witch had some hearsay knowledge
concerning magery and the ways a true wizard may go, and she saw to it that Ged,
cold and lifeless as he lay, was not treated as a dead man but as one sick or
tranced. He was carried home, and an old woman was left to watch and see whether
he slept to wake or slept for ever.
The little otak was hiding in the rafters of the house, as it did
when strangers entered. There it stayed while the rain beat on the walls and the
fire sank down and the night wearing slowly along left the old woman nodding
beside the hearthpit. Then the otak crept down and came to Ged where he lay
stretched stiff and still upon the bed. It began to lick his hands and wrists,
long and patiently, with its dry leafbrown tongue. Crouching beside his head it
licked his temple, his scarred cheek, and softly his closed eyes. And very
slowly under that soft touch Ged roused. He woke, not knowing where he had been
or where he was or what was the faint grey light in the air about him, which was
the light of dawn coming to the world. Then the otak curled up near his shoulder
as usual, and went to sleep.
Later, when Ged thought back upon that night, he knew that had none
touched him when he lay thus spirit-lost, had none called him back in some way,
he might have been lost for good. It was only the dumb instinctive wisdom of the
beast who licks his hurt companion to comfort him, and yet in that wisdom Ged
saw something akin to his own power, something that went as deep as wizardry.
From that time forth he believed that the wise man is one who never sets himself
apart from other living things, whether they have speech or not, and in later
years he strove long to learn what can be learned, in silence, from the eyes of
animals, the flight of birds, the great slow gestures of trees.
He had now made unscathed, for the first time, that crossing-over and
return which only a wizard can make with open eyes, and which not the greatest
mage can make without risk. But he had returned to a grief and a fear. The grief
was for his friend Pechvarry, the fear was for himself. He knew now why the
Archmage had feared to send him forth, and what had darkened and clouded even
the mage's forseeing of his future. For it was darkness itself that had awaited
him, the unnamed thing, the being that did not belong in the world, the shadow
he had loosed or made. In spirit, at the boundary wall between death and life,
it had waited for him these long years. It had found him there at last. It would
be on his track now, seeking to draw near to him, to take his strength into
itself, and suck up his' life, and clothe itself in his flesh.
Soon after, he dreamed of the thing like a bear with no head or face.
He thought it went fumbling about the walls of the house, searching for the
door. Such a dream he had not dreamed since the healing of the wounds the thing
had given him. When he woke he was weak and cold, and the scars on his face and
shoulder drew and ached.
Now began a bad time. When he dreamed of the shadow or so much as
thought of it, he felt always that same cold dread: sense and power drained out
of him, leaving him stupid and astray. He raged at his cowardice, but that did
no good. He sought for some protection, but there was none: the thing was not
flesh, not alive, not spirit, unnamed, having no being but what he himself had
given it - a terrible power outside the laws of the sunlit world. All he knew of
it was that it was drawn to him and would try to work its will through him,
being his creature. But in what form it could come, having no real form of its
own as yet, and how it would come, and when it would come, this he did not know.
He set up what barriers of sorcery he could about his house and about
the isle where he lived. Such spell-walls must be ever renewed, and soon he saw
that if he spent all his strength on these defenses, he would be of no use to
the islanders. What could he do, between two enemies, if a dragon came from
Pendor?
Again he dreamed, but this time in the dream the shadow was inside
his house, beside the door, reaching out to him through the darkness and
whispering words he did not understand. He woke in terror, and sent the
werelight flaming through the air, lighting every corner of the little house
till he saw no shadow anywhere. Then he put wood on the coals of his firepit,
and sat in the firelight hearing the autumn wind fingering at the thatch roof
and whining in the great bare trees above; and he pondered long. An old anger
had awakened in his heart. He would not suffer this helpless waiting, this
sitting trapped on a little island muttering useless spells of lock and ward.
Yet he could not simply flee the trap: to do so would be to break his trust with
the islanders and to leave them to the imminent dragon, undefended. There was
but one way to take.
The next morning he went down among the fishermen in the principal
moorage of Low Toming, and finding the Head Isle-Man there said to him, ÒI must
leave this place. I am in danger, and I put you in danger. I must go. Therefore
I ask your leave to go out and do away with the dragons on Pendor, so that my
task for you will be finished and I may leave freely. Or if I fail, I should
fail also when they come here, and that is better known now than later.Ó
The Isle-Man stared at him all dropjawed. ÒLord Sparrowhawk,Ó he
said, Òthere are nine dragons out there!Ó
ÒEight are still young, they say.Ó
ÒBut the old one-Ó
ÒI tell you, I must go from here. I ask your leave to rid you of the
dragon-peril first, if I can do so.Ó
ÒAs you will, Sir,Ó the Isle-Man said gloomily. All that listened
there thought this a folly or a crazy courage in their young wizard, and with
sullen faces they saw him go, expecting no news of him again. Some hinted that
he meant merely to sail back by Hosk to the Inmost Sea, leaving them in the
lurch; others, among them Pechvarry, held that he had gone mad, and sought
death.
For four generations of men all ships had set their course to keep
far from the shores of Pendor Island. No mage had ever come to do combat with
the dragon there, for the island was on no travelled sea road, and its lords had
been pirates, slave-takers, war-makers, hated by all that dwelt in the southwest
parts of Earthsea. For this reason none had sought to revenge the Lord of
Pendor, after the dragon came suddenly out of the west upon him and his men
where they sat feasting in the tower, and smothered them with the flames of his
mouth, and drove all the townsfolk screaming into the sea. Unavenged, Pendor had
been left to the dragon, with all its bones, and towers, and jewels stolen from
long-dead princes of the coasts of Paln and Hosk.
All this Ged knew well, and more, for ever since he came to Low
Torning he had held in mind and pondered over all he had ever learned, of
dragons. As he guided his small boat westward - not rowing now nor using the
seaman's skill Pechvarry had taught him, but sailing wizardly with the magewind
in his sail and a spell set on prow and keel to keep them true - he watched to
see the dead isle rise on the rim of the sea. Speed he wanted, and therefore
used the magewind, for he feared what was behind him more than what was before
him. But as the day passed, his impatience turned from fear to a kind of glad
fierceness. At least he sought this danger of his own will; and the nearer he
came to it the more sure he was that, for this time at least, for this hour
perhaps before his death, he was free. The shadow dared not follow him into a
dragon's jaws. The waves ran white-tipped on the grey sea, and grey clouds
streamed overhead on the north wind. He went west with the quick magewind in his
sail, and came in sight of the rocks of Pendor, the still streets of the town,
and the gutted, falling towers.
At the entrance of the harbor, a shallow crescent bay, he let the
windspell drop and stilled his little boat so it lay rocking on the waves. Then
he summoned the dragon: ÒUsurper of Pendor, come defend your hoard!Ó
His voice fell short in the sound of breakers beating on the ashen
shores; but dragons have keen ears. Presently one flitted up from some roofless
ruin of the town like a vast black bat, thin-winged and spinybacked, and
circling into the north wind came flying towards Ged. His heart swelled at the
sight of the creature that was a myth to his people, and he laughed and shouted,
ÒGo tell the Old One to come, you wind-worm!Ó
For this was one of the young dragons, spawned there years ago by a
she-dragon from the West Reach, who had set her clutch of great leathern eggs,
as they say she-dragons will, in some sunny broken room of the tower and had
flown away again, leaving the Old Dragon of Pendor to watch the young when they
crawled like baneful lizards from the shell.
The young dragon made no answer. He was not large of his kind, maybe
the length of a forty-oared ship, and was worm-thin for all the reach of his
black membranous wings. He had not got his growth yet, nor his voice, nor any
dragon-cunning. Straight at Ged in the small rocking boat he came, opening his
long, toothed jaws as he slid down arrowy from the air: so that all Ged had to
do was bind his wings and limbs stiff with one sharp spell and send him thus
hurtling aside into the sea like a stone falling. And the grey sea closed over
him.
Two dragons like the first rose up from the base of the highest
tower. Even as the first one they came driving straight at Ged, and even so he
caught both, hurled both down, and drowned them; and he had not yet lifted up
his wizard's staff.
Now after a little time there came three against him from the island.
One of these was much greater, and fire spewed curling from its jaws. Two came
flying at him rattling their wings, but the big one came circling from behind,
very swift, to burn him and his boat with its breath of fire. No binding spell
would catch all three, because two came from north and one from south. In the
instant that he saw this, Ged worked a spell of Changing, and between one breath
and the next flew up from his boat in dragonform.
Spreading broad wings and reaching talons out, he met the two head
on, withering them with fire, and then turned to the third, who was larger than
he and armed also with fire. On the wind over the grey waves they doubled,
snapped, swooped, lunged, till smoke roiled about them red-lit by the glare of
their fiery mouths. Ged flew suddenly upward and the other pursued, below him.
In midflight the dragon Ged raised wings, stopped, and stooped as the hawk
stoops, talons outstretched downward, striking and bearing the other down by
neck and flank. The black wings flurried and black dragon-blood dropped in thick
drops into the sea. The Pendor dragon tore free and flew low and lamely to the
island, where it hid, crawling into some well or cavern in the ruined town.
At once Ged took his form and place again on the boat, for it was
most perilous to keep that dragon-shape longer than need demanded. His hands
were black with the scalding wormblood, and he was scorched about the head with
fire, but this was no matter now. He waited only till he had his breath back and
then called, ÒSix I have seen, five slain, nine are told of: come out, worms!Ó
No creature moved nor voice spoke for a long while on the island, but
only the waves beat loudly on the shore. Then Ged was aware that the highest
tower slowly changed its shape, bulging out on one side as if it grew an arm. He
feared dragon-magic, for old dragons are very powerful and guileful in a sorcery
like and unlike the sorcery of men: but a moment more and he saw this was no
trick of the dragon, but of his own eyes. What he had taken for a part of the
tower was the shoulder of the Dragon of Pendor as he uncurled his bulk and
lifted himself slowly up.
When he was all afoot his scaled head, spikecrowned and triple-
tongued, rose higher than the broken tower's height, and his taloned forefeet
rested on the rubble of the town below. His scales were grey-black, catching the
daylight like broken stone. Lean as a hound he was and huge as a hill. Ged
stared in awe. There was no song or tale could prepare the mind for this sight.
Almost he stared into the dragon's eyes and was caught, for one cannot look into
a dragon's eyes. He glanced away from the oily green gaze that watched him, and
held up before him his staff, that looked now like a splinter, like a twig.
ÒEight sons I had, little wizard,Ó said the great dry voice of the
dragon. ÒFive died, one dies: enough. You will not win my hoard by killing
them.Ó
ÒI do not want your hoard.Ó
The yellow smoke hissed from the dragon's nostrils: that was his
laughter.
ÒWould you not like to come ashore and look at it, little wizard? It
is worth looking at.Ó
ÒNo, dragon.Ó The kinship of dragons is with wind and fire, and they
do not fight willingly over the sea. That had been Ged's advantage so far and he
kept it; but the strip of seawater between him and the great grey talons did not
seem much of an advantage, any more.
It was hard not to look into the green, watching eyes.
ÒYou are a very young wizard,Ó the dragon said, ÒI did not know men
came so young into their power.Ó He spoke, as did Ged, in the Old Speech, for
that is the tongue of dragons still. Although the use of the Old Speech binds a
man to truth, this is not so with dragons. It is their own language, and they
can lie in it, twisting the true words to false ends, catching the unwary hearer
in a maze of mirrorwords each of which reflects the truth and none of which
leads anywhere. So Ged had been warned often, and when the dragon spoke he
listened with an untrustful ear, all his doubts ready. But the words seemed
plain and clear: ÒIs it to ask my help that you have come here, little wizard?Ó
ÒNo, dragon.Ó
ÒYet I could help you. You will need help soon, against that which
hunts you in the dark.Ó
Ged stood dumb.
ÒWhat is it that hunts you? Name it to me.Ó
ÒIf I could name it-Ó Ged stopped himself.
Yellow smoke curled above the dragon's long head, from the nostrils
that were two round pits of fire.
ÒIf you could name it you could master it, maybe, little wizard.
Maybe I could tell you its name, when I see it close by. And it will come close,
if you wait about my isle. It will come wherever you come. If you do not want it
to come close you must run, and run, and keep running from it. And yet it will
follow you. Would you like to know its name?Ó
Ged stood silent again. How the dragon knew of the shadow he bad
loosed, he could not guess, nor how it might know the shadow's name. The
Archmage bad said that the shadow had no name. Yet dragons have their own
wisdom; and they are an older race than man. Few men can guess what a dragon
knows and how he knows it, and those few are the Dragonlords. To Ged, only one
thing was sure: that, though the dragon might well be speaking truth, though he
might indeed be able to tell Ged the nature and name of the shadow-thing and so
give him power over it - even so, even if he spoke truth, he did so wholly for
his own ends.
ÒIt is very seldom,Ó the young man said at last, Òthat dragons ask to
do men favors.Ó
ÒBut it is very common,Ó said the dragon, Òfor cats to play with mice
before they kill them.
ÒBut I did not come here to play, or to be played with. I came to
strike a bargain with you.Ó
Like a sword in sharpness but five times the length of any sword, the
point of the dragon's tail arched up scorpionwise over his mailed back, above
the tower. Dryly he spoke: ÒI strike no bargains. I take. What have you to offer
that I cannot take from you when I like?Ó
ÒSafety. Your safety. Swear that you will never fly eastward of
Pendor, and I will swear to leave you unharmed.Ó
A grating sound came from the dragon's throat like the noise of an
avalanche far off, stones falling among mountains. Fire danced along his three-
forked tongue. He raised himself up higher, looming over the ruins. ÒYou offer
me safety! You threaten me! With what?Ó
ÒWith your name, Yevaud.Ó
Ged's voice shook as he spoke the name, yet he spoke it clear and
loud. At the sound of it, the old dragon held still, utterly still. A minute
went by, and another; and then Ged, standing there in his rocking chip of a
boat, smiled. He had staked this venture and his life on a guess drawn from old
histories of dragon-lore learned on Roke, a guess that this Dragon of Pendor was
the same that had spoiled the west of Osskil in the days of Elfarran and Morred,
and had been driven from Osskill by a wizard, Elt, wise in names. The guess had
held.
ÒWe are matched, Yevaud. You have the strength: I have your name.
Will you bargain?Ó
Still the dragon made no reply.
Many years bad the dragon sprawled on the island where golden
breastplates and emeralds lay scattered among dust and bricks and bones; he had
watched his black lizard-brood play among crumbling houses and try their wings
from the cliffs; he had slept long in the sun, unwaked by voice or sail. He had
grown old. It was hard now to stir, to face this mage-lad, this frail enemy, at
the sight of whose staff Yevaud, the old dragon, winced.
ÒYou may choose nine stones from my hoard,Ó he said at last, his
voice hissing and whining in his long jaws. ÒThe best: take your choice. Then
go!Ó
ÒI do not want your stones, Yevaud.Ó
ÒWhere is men's greed gone? Men loved bright stones in the old days
in the North... I know what it is you want, wizard. I, too, can offer you
safety, for I know what can save you. I know what alone can save you. There is a
horror follows you. I will tell you its name.Ó
Ged's heart leaped in him, and he clutched his staff, standing as
still as the dragon stood. He fought a moment with sudden, startling hope.
It was not his own life that he bargained for. One mastery, and only
one, could he hold over the dragon. He set hope aside and did what he must do.
ÒThat is not what I ask for, Yevaud.Ó
When he spoke the dragon's name it was as if he held the huge being
on a fine, thin leash, tightening it on his throat. He could feel the ancient
malice and experience of men in the dragon's gaze that rested on him, he could
see the steel talons each as long as a man's forearm, and the stone-hard hide,
and the withering fire that lurked in the dragon's throat: and yet always the
leash tightened, tightened.
He spoke again: ÒYevaud! Swear by your name that you and your sons
will never come to the Archipelago.Ó
Flames broke suddenly bright and loud from the dragon's jaws, and he
said, ÒI swear it by my name!Ó
Silence lay over the isle then, and Yevaud lowered his great head.
When he raised it again and looked, the wizard was gone, and the sail
of the boat was a white fleck on the waves eastward, heading towards the fat
bejewelled islands of the inner seas. Then in rage the old Dragon of Pendor rose
up breaking the tower with the writhing of his body, and beating his wings that
spanned the whole width of the ruined town. But his oath held him, and he did
not fly, then or ever, to the Archipelago.
------
6 Hunted
------
As soon as Pendor had sunk under the sea-rim behind him, Ged looking
eastward felt the fear of the shadow come into his heart again; and it was hard
to turn from the bright danger of the dragons to that formless, hopeless horror.
He let the magewind drop, and sailed on with the world's wind, for there was no
desire for speed in him now. He bad no clear plan even of what he should do. He
must run, as the dragon had said; but where? To Roke, he thought, since there at
least he was protected, and might find counsel among the wise.
First, however, he must come to Low Torning once more and tell his
tale to the Isle-Men. When word went out that he had returned, five days from
his setting forth, they and half the people of the township came rowing and
running to gather round him, and stare at him, and listen. He told his tale, and
one man said, ÒBut who saw this wonder of dragons slain and dragons baffled?
What if he-Ó
ÒBe still!Ó the Head Isle-Man said roughly, for he knew, as did most
of them, that a wizard may have subtle ways of telling the truth, and may keep
the truth to himself, but that if he says a thing the thing is as he says. For
that is his mastery. So they wondered, and began to feel that their fear was
lifted from them, and then they began to rejoice. They pressed round their young
wizard and asked for the tale again. More islanders came, and asked for it
again. By nightfall he no longer had to tell it. They could do it for him,
better. Already the village chanters had fitted it to an old tune, and were
singing the Song of the Sparrowhawk. Bonfires were burning not only on the isles
of Low Torning but in townships to the south and east. Fishermen shouted the
news from boat to boat, from isle to isle it went: Evil is averted, the dragons
will never come from Pendor!
That night, that one night, was joyous for Ged. No shadow could come
near him through the brightness of those fires of thanksgiving that burned on
every hill and beach, through the circles of laughing dancers that ringed him
about, singing his praise, swinging their torches in the gusty autumn night so
that sparks rose thick and bright and brief upon the wind.
The next day he met with Pechvarry, who said, ÒI did not know you
were so mighty, my lord.Ó There was fear in that because he had dared make Ged
his friend, but there was reproach in it also. Ged had not saved a little child,
though he had slain dragons. After that, Ged felt afresh the unease and
impatience that had driven him to Pendor, and drove him now from Low Torning.
The next day, though they would have kept him gladly the rest of his life to
praise and boast of, he left the house on the hill, with no baggage but his
books, his staff, and the otak riding on his shoulder.
He went in a rowboat with a couple of young fishermen of Low Torning,
who wanted the honor of being his boatmen. Always as they rowed on among the
craft that crowd the eastern channels of the Ninety Isles, under the windows and
balconies of houses that lean out over the water, past the wharves of Nesh, the
rainy pastures of Dromgan, the malodorous oil-sheds of Geath, word of his deed
had gone ahead of him. They whistled the Song of the Sparrowhawk as he went by,
they vied to have him spend the night and tell his dragon-tale. When at last he
came to Serd, the ship's master of whom he asked passage out to Roke bowed as he
answered, ÒA privilege to me, Lord Wizard, and an honor to my ship!Ó
So Ged turned his back on the Ninety Isles; but even as the ship
turned from Serd Inner Port and raised sail, a wind came up hard from the east
against her. It was strange, for the wintry sky was clear and the weather had
seemed settled mild that morning. It was only thirty miles from Serd to Roke,
and they sailed on; and when the wind still rose, they still sailed on: The
little ship, like most traders of the Inmost Sea, bore the high fore-and-aft
sail that can be turned to catch a headwind, and her master was a handy seaman,
proud of his skill. So tacking now north now south they worked eastward. Clouds
and rain came up on the wind, which veered and gusted so wildly that there was
considerable danger of the ship jibing. ÒLord Sparrowhawk,Ó said the ship's
master to the young man, whom he had beside him in the place of honor in the
stern, though small dignity could be kept up under that wind and rain that wet
them all to a miserable sleekness in their sodden cloaks- ÒLord Sparrowhawk,
might you say a word to this wind, maybe?Ó
ÒHow near are we to Roke?Ó
ÒBetter than half way. But we've made no headway at all this past
hour, Sir.Ó
Ged spoke to the wind. It blew less hard, and for a while they went
on fairly enough. Then sudden great gusts came whistling out of the south, and
meeting these they were driven back westward again. The clouds broke and boiled
in the sky, and the ship's master roared out ragefully, ÒThis fool's gale blows
all ways at once! Only a magewind will get us through this weather, Lord.Ó
Ged looked glum at that, but the ship and her men were in danger for
him, so he raised up the magewind into her sail. At once the ship began to
cleave straight to the east, and the ship's master began to look cheerful again.
But little by little, though Ged kept up the spell, the magewind slackened,
growing feebler, until the ship seemed to hang still on the waves for a minute,
her sail drooping, amid all the tumult of the rain and gale. Then with a
thundercrack the boom came swinging round and she jibed and jumped northward
like a scared cat.
Ged grabbed hold of a stanchion, for she lay almost over on her side,
and shouted out, ÒTurn back to Serd, master!Ó
The master cursed and shouted that he would not: ÒA wizard aboard,
and I the best seaman of the Trade, and this the handiest ship I ever sailed -
turn back?Ó
Then, the ship turning again almost as if a whirlpool had caught her
keel, he too grabbed hold of the sternpost to keep aboard, and Ged said to him,
ÒLeave me at Serd and sail where you like. It's not against your ship this wind
blows, but against me.Ó
ÒAgainst you, a wizard of Roke?Ó
ÒHave you never heard of the Roke-wind, master?Ó
ÒAye, that keeps off evil powers from the Isle of the Wise, but what
has that to do with you, a Dragon-tamer?Ó
ÒThat is between me and my shadow,Ó Ged answered shortly, as a wizard
will; and he said no more as they went swiftly, with a steady wind and under
clearing skies, back over the sea to Serd.
There was a heaviness and a dread in his heart as he went up from the
wharves of Serd. The days were shortening into winter, and dusk came soon. With
dusk Ged's uneasiness always grew, and now the turning of each street seemed a
threat to him, and he had to steel himself not to keep looking back over his
shoulder at what might be coming behind him. He went to the Sea-House of Serd,
where travellers and merchants ate together of good fare provided by the
township, and might sleep in the long raftered hall: such is the hospitality of
the thriving islands of the Inmost Sea.
He saved a bit of meat from his dinner, and by the firepit afterward
he coaxed the otak out of the fold of his hood where it had cowered all that
day, and tried to get it to eat, petting it and whispering to it, ÒHoeg, hoeg,
little one, silent one...Ó But it would not eat, and crept into his pocket to
hide. By that, by his own dull uncertainty, by the very look of the darkness in
the corners of the great room, he knew that the shadow was not far from him.
No one in this place knew him: they were travellers, from other
isles, who had not heard the Song of the Sparrowhawk. None spoke to him. He
chose a pallet at last and lay down, but all night long he lay with open eyes
there in the raftered hall among the sleep of strangers. All night he tried to
choose his way, to plan where he should go, what he should do: but each choice,
each plan was blocked by a foreboding of doom. Across each way he might go lay
the shadow. Only Roke was clear of it: and to Roke he could not go, forbidden by
the high, enwoven, ancient spells that kept the perilous island safe. That the
Roke-wind had risen against him was proof the thing that hunted him must be very
close upon him now.
That thing was bodiless, blind to sunlight, a creature of a
lightless, placeless, timeless realm. It must grope after him through the days
and across the seas of the sunlit world, and could take visible shape only in
dream and darkness. It had as yet no substance or being that the light of the
sun would shine on; and so it is sung in the Deed of Hode, ÒDaybreak makes all
earth and sea, from shadow brings forth form, driving dream to the dark
kingdom.Ó But if once the shadow caught up with Ged it could draw his power out
of him, and take from him the very weight and warmth and life of his body and
the will that moved him.
That was the doom he saw lying ahead on every road. And he knew that
he might be tricked toward that doom; for the shadow, growing stronger always as
it was nearer him, might even now have strength enough to put evil powers or
evil men to its own use - showing him false portents, or speaking with a
stranger's voice. For all he knew, in one of these men who slept in this corner
or that of the raftered hall of the Sea-House tonight, the dark thing lurked,
finding a foothold in a dark soul and there waiting and watching Ged and
feeding, even now, on his weakness, on his uncertainty, on his fear.
It was past bearing. He must trust to chance, and run wherever chance
took him. At the first cold hint of dawn he got up and went in haste under the
dimming stars down to the wharves of Serd, resolved only to take the first ship
outward bound that would have him. A galley was loading turbie-oil; she was to
sail at sunrise, bound for Havnor Great Port. Ged asked passage of her master. A
wizard's staff is passport and payment on most ships. They took him aboard
willingly, and within that hour the ship set forth. Ged's spirits lifted with
the first lifting of the forty long oars, and the drumbeat that kept the stroke
made a brave music to him.
And yet he did not know what he would do in Havnor, or where he would
run from there. Northward was as good as any direction. He was a Northerner
himself; maybe he would find some ship to take him on to Gont from Havnor, and
he might see Ogion again. Or he might find some ship going far out into the
Reaches, so far the shadow would lose him and give up the hunt. Beyond such
vague ideas as these, there was no plan in his head, and he saw no one course
that he must follow. Only he must run...
Those forty oars carried the ship over a hundred and fifty miles of
wintry sea before sunset of the second day out from Serd. They came in to port
at Orrimy on the east shore of the great land Hosk, for these trade-galleys of
the Inmost Sea keep to the coasts and lie overnight in harbor whenever they can.
Ged went ashore, for it was still daylight, and he roamed the steep streets of
the port-town, aimless and brooding.
Orrimy is an old town, built heavily of stone and brick, walled
against the lawless lords of the interior of Hosk Island; the warehouses on the
docks are like forts, and the merchants' houses are towered and fortified. Yet
to Ged wandering through the streets those ponderous mansions seemed like veils,
behind which lay an empty dark; and people who passed him, intent on their
business, seemed not real men but voiceless shadows of men. As the sun set he
came down to the wharves again, and even there in the broad red light and wind
of the day's end, sea and land alike to him seemed dim and silent.
ÒWhere are you bound, Lord Wizard?Ó
So one hailed him suddenly from behind. Turning he saw a man dressed
in grey, who carried a staff of heavy wood that was not a wizard's staff. The
stranger's face was hidden by his hood from the red light, but Ged felt the
unseen eyes meet his. Starting back he raised his own yewstaff between him and
the stranger.
Mildly the man asked, ÒWhat do you fear?Ó
ÒWhat follows behind me.Ó
ÒSo? But I'm not your shadow.Ó
Ged stood silent. He knew that indeed this man, whatever he was, was
not what he feared: he was no shadow or ghost or gebbeth-creature. Amidst the
dry silence and shadowiness that had come over the world, he even kept a voice
and some solidity. He put back his hood now. He had a strange, seamed, bald
head, a lined face. Though age had not sounded in his voice, he looked to be an
old man.
ÒI do not know you,Ó said the man in grey, Òyet I think perhaps we do
not meet by chance. I heard a tale once of a young man, a scarred man, who won
through darkness to great dominion, even to kingship. I do not know if that is
your tale. But I will tell you this: go to the Court of the Terrenon, if you
need a sword to fight shadows with. A staff of yew-wood will not serve your
need.Ó
Hope and mistrust struggled in Ged's mind as he listened. A wizardly
man soon learns that few indeed of his meetings are chance ones, be they for
good or for ill.
ÒIn what land is the Court of the Terrenon?Ó
ÒIn Osskill.Ó
At the sound of that name Ged saw for a moment, by a trick of memory,
a black raven on green grass who looked up at him sidelong with an eye like
polished stone, and spoke; but the words were forgotten.
That land has something of a dark name,Ó Ged said, looking ever at
the man in grey, trying to judge what kind of man he was. There was a manner
about him that hinted of the sorcerer, even of the wizard; and yet boldly as he
spoke to Ged, there was a queer beaten look about him, the look almost of a sick
man, or a prisoner, or a slave.
ÒYou are from Roke,Ó he answered. ÒThe wizards of Roke give a dark
name to wizardries other than their own.Ó
ÒWhat man are you?Ó
ÒA traveller; a trader's agent from Osskil; I am here on business,Ó
said the man in grey. When Ged asked him no more he quietly bade the young man
good night, and went off up the narrow stepped street above the quays.
Ged turned, irresolute whether to heed this sign or not, and looked
to the north. The red light was dying out fast from the hills and from the windy
sea. Grey dusk came, and on its heels the night.
Ged went in sudden decision and haste along the quays to a fisherman
who was folding his nets down in his dory, and hailed him: ÒDo you know any ship
in this port bound north -to Semel, or the Enlades?Ó
ÒThe longship yonder's from Osskil, she might be stopping at the
Enlades.Ó
In the same haste Ged went on to the great ship the fisherman had
pointed to, a longship of sixty oars, gaunt as a snake, her high bent prow
carven and inlaid with disks of loto-shell, her oarport-covers painted red, with
the rune Sifl sketched on each in black. A grim, swift ship she looked, and all
in sea-trim, with all her crew aboard. Ged sought out the ship's master and
asked passage to Osskil of him.
ÒCan you pay?Ó
ÒI have some skill with winds.Ó
ÒI am a weatberworker myself. You have nothing to give? no money?Ó
In Low Torning the Isle-Men had paid Ged as best they could with the
ivory pieces used by traders in the Archipelago; he would take only ten pieces,
though they wanted to give him more. He offered these now to the Osskilian, but
he shook his head. ÒWe do not use those counters. If you have nothing to pay, I
have no place aboard for you.Ó
ÒDo you need arms? I have rowed in a galley.Ó
ÒAye, we're short two men. Find your bench then,Ó said the ship's
master, and paid him no more heed.
So, laying his staff and his bag of books under the rowers' bench,
Ged became for ten bitter days of winter an oarsman of that Northern ship. They
left Orrimy at daybreak, and that day Ged thought he could never keep up his
work. His left arm was somewhat lamed by the old wounds in his shoulder, and all
his rowing in the channels about Low Torning had not trained him for the
relentless pull and pull and pull at the long galley-oar to the beat of the
drum. Each stint at the oars was of two or three hours, and then a second shift
of oarsmen took the benches, but the time of rest seemed only long enough for
all Ged's muscles to stiffen, and then it was back to the oars. And the second
day of it was worse; but after that he hardened to the labor, and got on well
enough.
There was no such comradeship among this crew as he had found aboard
Shadow when he first went to Roke. The crewmen of Andradean and Gontish ships
are partners in the trade, working together for a common profit, whereas traders
of Osskil use slaves and bondsmen or hire men to row, paying them with small
coins of gold. Gold is a great thing in Osskil. But it is not a source of good
fellowship there, or amongst the dragons, who also prize it highly. Since half
this crew were bondsmen, forced to work, the ship's officers were slavemasters,
and harsh ones. They never laid their whips on the back of an oarsman who worked
for pay or passage; but there will not be much friendliness in a crew of whom
some are whipped and others are not. Ged's fellows said little to one another,
and less to him. They were mostly men from Osskil, speaking not the Hardic
tongue of the Archipelago but a dialect of their own, and they were dour men,
pale-skinned with black drooping mustaches and lank hair. Kelub, the red one,
was Ged's name among them. Though they knew he was a wizard they showed him no
regard, but rather a kind of cautious spitefulness. And he himself was in no
mood for making friends. Even on his bench, caught up in the mighty rhythm of
the rowing, one oarsman among sixty in a ship racing over void grey seas, he
felt himself exposed, defenseless. When they came into strange ports at
nightfall and he rolled himself in his cloak to sleep, weary as he was he would
dream, wake, dream again: evil dreams, that he could not recall waking, though
they seemed to hang about the ship and the men of the ship, so that he
mistrusted each one of them.
All the Osskilian freemen wore a long knife at the hip, and one day
as his oar-shift shared their noon meal one of these men asked Ged, ÒAre you
slave or oathbreaker, Kelub?Ó
ÒNeither.Ó
ÒWhy no knife, then? Afraid to fight?Ó said the man, Skiorb, jeering.
ÒNo.Ó
ÒYour little dog fight for you?Ó
ÒOtak,Ó said another who listened. ÒNo dog, that is otak,Ó and he
said something in Osskilian that made Skiorh scowl and turn away. just as he
turned Ged saw a change in his face, a slurring and shifting of the features, as
if for a moment something had changed him, used him, looking out through his
eyes sidelong at Ged. Yet the next minute Ged saw him fullface, and he looked as
usual, so that Ged told himself that what he had seen was his own fear, his own
dread reflected in the other's eyes. But that night as they lay in port in Esen
he dreamed, and Skiorh walked in his dream. Afterwards he avoided the man as
best he could, and it seemed also that Skiorh kept away from him, and no more
words passed between them.
The snow-crowned mountains of Havnor sank away behind them southward,
blurred by the mists of early winter. They rowed on past the mouth of the Sea of
Ea where long ago Elfarran was drowned, and past the Enlades. They lay two days
in port at Berila, the City of Ivory, white above its bay in the west of myth-
haunted Enlad. At all ports they came to, the crewmen were kept aboard the ship,
and set no foot on land. Then as a red sun rose they rowed out on the Osskil
Sea, into the northeast winds that blow unhindered from the islandless vastness
of the North Reach. Through that bitter sea they brought their cargo safe,
coming the second day out of Berila into port at Neshum, the trade-city of
Eastern Osskil.
Ged saw a low coast lashed by rainy wind, a grey town crouching
behind the long stone breakwaters that made its harbor, and behind the town
treeless hills under a snowdarkened sky. They had come far from the sunlight of
the Inmost Sea.
Longshoremen of the Sea-Guild of Neshum came aboard to unload the
cargo - gold, silver, jewelry, fine silks and Southern tapestries, such precious
stuff as the lords of Osskil hoard-and the freemen of the crew were dismissed.
Ged stopped one of them to ask his way; up until now the distrust he felt of all
of them had kept him from saying where he was bound, but now, afoot and alone in
a strange land, he must ask for guidance. The man went on impatiently saying he
did not know, but Skiorh, overhearing, said, ÒThe Court of the Terrenon? On the
Keksemt Moors. I go that road.Ó
Skiorh's was no company Ged would have chosen, but knowing neither
the language nor the way he had small choice. Nor did it much matter, he
thought; he had not chosen to come here. He had been driven, and now was driven
on. He pulled his hood up over his head, took up his staff and bag, and followed
the Osskilian through the streets of the town and upward into the snowy hills.
The little otak would not ride on his shoulder, but hid in the pocket of his
sheepskin tunic, under his cloak, as was its wont in cold weather. The hills
stretched out into bleak rolling moorlands as far as the eye could see. They
walked in silence and the silence of winter lay on all the land.
ÒHow far?Ó Ged asked after they had gone some miles, seeing no sight
of village or farm in any direction, and thinking that they had no food with
them. Skiorh turned his head a moment, pulling up his own hood, and said, ÒNot
far.Ó
It was an ugly face, pale, coarse, and cruel, but Ged feared no man,
though he might fear where such a man would guide him. He nodded, and they went
on. Their road was only a scar through the waste of thin snow and leafless
bushes. From time to time other tracks crossed it or branched from it. Now that
the chimney-smoke of Neshum was hidden behind the hills in the darkening
afternoon there was no sign at all of what way they should go, or had gone. Only
the wind blew always from the east. And when they had walked for several hours
Ged thought he saw, away off on the hills in the northwest where their way
tended, a tiny scratch against the sky, like a tooth, white. But the light of
the short day was fading, and on the next rise of the road he could make out the
thing, tower or tree or whatever, no more clearly than before.
ÒDo we go there?Ó be asked, pointing.
Skiorh made no answer but plodded on, muffled in his coarse cloak
with its peaked, furred Osskilian hood. Ged strode on beside him. They had come
far, and he was drowsy with the steady pace of their walking and with the long
weariness of hard days and nights in the ship. It began to seem to him that he
had walked forever and would walk forever beside this silent being through a
silent darkening land. Caution and intention were dulled in him. He walked as in
a long, long dream, going no place.
The otak stirred in his pocket, and a little vague fear also woke and
stirred in his mind. He forced himself to speak. ÒDarkness comes, and snow. How
far, Skiorh?Ó
After a pause the other answered, without turning, ÒNot far.Ó
But his voice sounded not like a man's voice, but like a beast,
hoarse and lipless, that tries to speak.
Ged stopped. All around stretched empty hills in the late, dusk
light. Sparse snow whirled a little falling. ÒSkiorh!Ó he said, and the other
halted, and turned. There was no face under the peaked hood.
Before Ged could speak spell or summon power, the gebbeth spoke,
saying in its hoarse voice, ÒGed!Ó
Then the young man could work no transformation, but was locked in
his true being, and must face the gebbeth thus defenseless. Nor could he summon
any help in this alien land, where nothing and no one was known to him and would
come at his call. He stood alone, with nothing between him and his enemy but the
staff of yew-wood in his right hand.
The thing that had devoured Skiorh's mind and possessed his flesh
made the body take a step towards Ged, and the arms came groping out towards
him. A rage of horror filled Ged and he swung up and brought down his staff
whistling on the hood that hid the shadow-face. Hood and cloak collapsed down
nearly to the ground under that fierce blow as if there was nothing in them but
wind, and then writhing and flapping stood up again. The body of a gebbeth has
been drained of true substance and is something like a shell or a vapor in the
form of a man, an unreal flesh clothing the shadow which is real. So jerking and
billowing as if blown on the wind the shadow spread its arms and came at Ged,
trying to get hold of him as it had held him on Roke Knoll: and if it did it
would cast aside the husk of Skiorh and enter into Ged, devouring him out from
within, owning him, which was its whole desire. Ged struck at it again with his
heavy, smoking staff, beating it off, but it came again and he struck again, and
then dropped the staff that blazed and smouldered, burning his hand. He backed
away, then all at once turned and ran.
He ran, and the gebbeth followed a pace behind him, unable to outrun
him yet never dropping behind. Ged never looked back. He ran, he ran, through
that vast dusk land where there was no hiding place. Once the gebbetb in its
hoarse whistling voice called him again by name, but though it had taken his
wizard's power thus, it had no power over his body's strength, and could not
make him stop. He ran.
Night thickened about the hunter and the hunted, and snow blew flne
across the path that Ged could no longer see. The pulse hammered in his eyes,
the breath burned in his throat, he was no longer really running but stumbling
and staggering ahead: and yet the tireless pursuer seemed unable to catch up,
coming always just behind him. It had begun to whisper and mumble at him,
calling to him, and he knew that all his life that whispering had been in his
ears, just under the threshold of hearing, but now he could hear it, and he must
yield, he must give in, he must stop. Yet he labored on, struggling up a long,
dim slope. He thought there was a light somewhere before him, and he thought he
heard a voice in front of him, above him somewhere, calling, ÒCome! Come!Ó
He tried to answer but be had no voice. The pale light grew certain,
shining through a gateway straight before him: he could not see the walls, but
he saw the gate. At the sight of it he halted, and the gebbeth snatched at his
cloak, fumbled at his sides trying to catch hold of him from behind. With the
last strength in him Ged plunged through that faint-shining door. He tried to
turn to shut it behind him against the gebbeth, but his legs would not hold him
up. He staggered, reaching for support. Lights swam and flashed in his eyes. He
felt himself falling, and he felt himself caught even as he fell; but his mind,
utterly spent, slid away into the dark.
------
7 The Hawk's Flight
------
Ged woke, and for a long time he lay aware only that it was pleasant
to wake, for he had not expected to wake again, and very pleasant to see light,
the large plain light of day all about him. He felt as if he were floating on
that light, or drifting in a boat on very quiet waters. At last he made out that
he was in bed, but no such bed as he had ever slept in. It was set up on a frame
held by four tall carven legs, and the mattresses were great silk sacks of down,
which was why he thought he was floating, and over it all a crimson canopy hung
to keep out drafts. On two sides the curtain was tied back, and Ged looked out
at a room with walls of stone and floor of stone. Through three high windows he
saw the moorland, bare and ` brown, snow-patched here and there, in the mild
sunlight of winter. The room must be high above the ground, for it looked a
great way over the land.
A coverlet of downfllled satin slid aside as Ged sat up, and he saw
himself clothed in a tunic of silk and cloth-of-silver like a lord. On a chair
beside the bed, boots of glove-leather and a cloak lined with pellawi-fur were
laid ready for him. He sat a while, calm and dull as one under an enchantment,
and then stood up, reaching for his staff. But he had no staff.
His right hand, though it had been salved and bound, was burned on
palm and fingers. Now he felt the pain of it, and the soreness of all his body.
He stood without moving a while again. Then he whispered, not aloud
and not hopefully, ÒHoeg... hoeg...Ó For the little fierce loyal creature too
was gone, the little silent soul that once had led him back from death's
dominion. Had it still been with him last night when he ran? Was that last
night, was it many nights ago? He did not know. It was all dim and obscure in
his mind, the gebbeth, the burning staff, the running, the whispering, the gate.
None of it came back clearly to him. Nothing even now was clear. He whispered
his pet's name once more, but without hope of answer, and tears rose in his
eyes.
A little bell rang somewhere far away. A second bell rang in a sweet
jangle just outside the room. A door opened behind him, across the room, and a
woman came in. ÓÒWelcome, Sparrowhawk,Ó she said smiling.
She was young and tall, dressed in white and silver, with a net of
silver crowning her hair that fell straight down like a fall of black water.
Stiffly Ged bowed.
ÒYou, don't remember me, I think.Ó
ÒRemember you, Lady?Ó
He had never seen a beautiful woman dressed to match her beauty but
once in his life: that Lady of O who had come with her Lord to the Sunretum
festival at Roke. She had been like a slight, bright candle-flame, but this
woman was like the white new moon.
ÒI thought you would not,Ó she said smiling. ÒBut forgetful as you
may be, you're welcome here as an old friend.Ó
ÒWhat place is this?Ó Ged asked, still stiff and slow-tongued. He
found it hard to speak to her and hard to look away from her. The princely
clothes he wore were strange to him, the stones he stood on were unfamiliar, the
very air he breathed was alien; he was not himself, not the self he had been.
ÒThis keep is called the Court of the Terrenon. My lord, who is
called Benderesk, is sovereign of this land from the edge of the Keksemt Moors
north to the Mountains of Os, and keeper of the precious stone called Terrenon.
As for myself, here in Osskil they call me Serret, Silver in their language. And
you, I know, are sometimes called Sparrowhawk, and were made wizard in the Isle
of the Wise.Ó
Ged looked down at his burned hand and said presently, ÒI do not know
what I am. I had power, once. I have lost it, I think.Ó
ÒNo! you have not lost it, or only to regain it ten fold. You are
safe here from what drove you here, my friend. There are mighty walls about this
tower and not all of them are built of stone. Here you can rest, finding your
strength again. Here you may also find a different strength, and a staff that
will not burn to ashes in your hand. An evil way may lead to a good end, after
all. Come with me now, let me show you our domain.Ó
She spoke so sweetly that Ged hardly heard her words, moved by the
promise of her voice alone. He followed her.
His room was high up indeed in the tower that rose like a sharp tooth
from its hilltop. Down winding stairs of marble he followed Serret, through rich
rooms and halls, past high windows that looked north, west, south, east over the
low brown hills that went on, houseless and treeless and changeless, clear to
the sunwashed winter sky. Only far to the north small white peaks stood sharp
against the blue, and southward one could guess the shining of the sea.
Servants opened doors and stood aside for Ged and the lady; pale,
dour Osskilians they were all. She was light of skin, but unlike them she spoke
Hardic well, even, it seemed to Ged, with the accent of Gont. Later that day she
brought him before her husband Benderesk, Lord of the Terrenon. Thrice her age,
bonewhite, bone-thin, with clouded eyes, Lord Benderesk greeted Ged with grim
cold courtesy, bidding him stay as guest however long he would. Then he had
little more to say, asking Ged nothing of his voyages or of the enemy that had
hunted him here; nor had the Lady Serret asked anything of these matters.
If this was strange, it was only part of the strangeness of this
place and of his presence in it. Geds mind never seemed quite to clear. He could
not see things plainly. He had come to this tower-keep by chance, and yet the
chance was all design; or he had come by design and yet all the design had
merely chanced to come about. He had set out northward; a stranger in Orrimy had
told him to seek help here; an Osskilian ship had been waiting for him; Skiorh
had guided him. How much of this was the work of the shadow that hunted him? Or
was none of it; had he and his hunter both been drawn here by some other power,
he following that lure and the shadow following him, and seizing on Skiorh for
its weapon when the moment came? That must be it, for certainly the shadow was,
as Serret had said, barred from the Court of the Terrenon. He had felt no sign
or threat of its lurking presence since he wakened in the tower. But what then
had brought him here? For this was no place one came to by chance; even in the
dullness of his thoughts he began to see that. No other stranger came to these
gates. The tower stood aloof and remote, its back turned on the way to Neshum
that was the nearest town. No man came to the keep, none left it. Its windows
looked down on desolation.
From these windows Ged looked out, as he kept by himself in his high
tower-room, day after day, dull and heartsick and cold. It was always cold in
the tower, for all the carpets and the tapestried hangings and the rich furred
clothing and the broad marble fireplaces they had. It was a cold that got into
the bone, into the marrow, and would not be dislodged. And in Ged's heart a cold
shame settled also and would not be dislodged, as he thought always how he had
faced his enemy and been defeated and had run. In his mind all the Masters of
Roke gathered, Gensher the Archmage frowning in their midst, and Nemmerle was
with them, and Ogion, and even the witch who had taught him his first spell: all
of them gazed at him and he knew he had failed their trust in him. He would
plead saying, ÒIf I had not run away the shadow would have possessed me: it had
already all Skiorh's strength, and part of mine, and I could not fight it: it
knew my name. I had to run away. A wizard-gebbeth would be a terrible power for
evil and ruin. I had to run away.Ó But none of those who listened in his mind
would answer him. And he would watch the snow falling, thin and ceaseless, on
the empty lands below the window, and feel the dull cold grow within him, till
it seemed no feeling was left to him except a kind of weariness.
So he kept to himself for many days out of sheer misery. When he did
come down out of his room, he was silent and stiff. The beauty of the Lady of
the Keep confused his mind, and in this rich, seemly, orderly, strange Court, he
felt himself to be a goatherd born and bred.
They let him alone when he wanted to be alone, and when he could not
stand to think his thoughts and watch the falling snow any longer, often Serret
met with him in one of the curving halls, tapestried and firelit, lower in the
tower, and there they would talk. There was no merriment in the Lady of the
Keep, she never laughed though she often smiled; yet she could put Ged at ease
almost with one smile. With her he began to forget his stiffness and his shame.
Before long they met every day to talk, long, quietly, idly, a little apart from
the serving-women who always accompanied Serret, by the fireplace or at the
window of the high rooms of the tower.
The old lord kept mostly in his own apartments, coming forth mornings
to pace up and down the snowy inner courtyards of the castle-keep like an old
sorcerer who has been brewing spells all night. When he joined Ged and Serret
for supper he sat silent, looking up at his young wife sometimes with a hard,
covetous glance. Then Ged pitied her. She was like a white deer caged, like a
white bird wingclipped, like a silver ring on an old man's finger. She was an
item of Benderesk's hoard. When the lord of the keep left them Ged stayed with
her, trying to cheer her solitude as she had cheered his.
ÒWhat is this jewel that gives your keep its name?Ó he asked her as
they sat talking over their emptied gold plates and gold goblets in the
carvernous, candlelit dining-hall.
ÒYou have not beard of it? It is a famous thing.Ó
ÒNo. I know only that the lords of Osskil have famous treasuries.Ó
ÒAh, this jewel outshines them all. Come, would you like to see it?Ó
She smiled, with a look of mockery and daring, as if a little afraid
of what she did, and led the young man from the hall, out through the narrow
corridors of the base of the tower, and down stairs underground to a locked door
he had not seen before. This she unlocked with a silver key, looking up at Ged
with that same smile as she did so, as if she dared him to come on with her.
Beyond the door was a short passage and a second door, which she unlocked with a
gold key, and beyond that again a third door, which she unlocked with one of the
Great Words of unbinding. Within that last door her candle showed them a small
room like a dungeon-cell: floor, walls, ceiling all rough stone, unfurnished,
blank.
ÒDo you see it?Ó Serret asked.
As Ged looked round the room his wizard's eye caught one stone of
those that made the floor. It was rough and dank as the rest, a heavy unshapen
paving-stone: yet he felt the power of it as if it spoke to him aloud. And his
breath caught in his throat, and a sickness came over him for a moment. This was
the foundingstone of the tower. This was the central place, and it was cold,
bitter cold; nothing could ever warm the little room. This was a very ancient
thing: an old and terrible spirit was prisoned in that block of stone. He did
not answer Serret yes or no, but stood still, and presently, with a quick
curious glance at him, she pointed out the stone. ÒThat is the Terrenon. Do you
wonder that we keep so precious a jewel locked away in our deepest boardroom?Ó
Still Ged did not answer, but stood dumb and wary. She might almost
have been testing him; but he thought she had no notion of the stone's nature,
to speak of it so lightly. She did not know enough of it to fear it. ÒTell me of
its powers,Ó he said at last.
ÒIt was made before Segoy raised the islands of the world from the
Open Sea. It was made when the world itself was made, and will endure until the
end of the world. Time is nothing to it. If you lay your hand upon it and ask a
question of it, it will answer, according to the power that is in you. It has a
voice, if you know how to listen. It will speak of things that were, and are,
and will be. It told of your coming, long before you came to this land. Will you
ask a question of it now?Ó
ÒNo.Ó
ÒIt will answer you.Ó
ÒThere is no question I would ask itÓ
ÒIt might tell you,Ó Serret said in her soft voice, Òhow you will
defeat your enemy.Ó
Ged stood mute.
ÒDo you fear the stone?Ó she asked as if unbelieving; and he
answered, ÒYes.Ó
In the deadly cold and silence of the room encircled by wall after
wall of spellwork and of stone, in the light of the one candle she held, Serret
glanced at him again with gleaming eyes. ÒSparrowhawk,Ó she said, Òyou are not
afraid.Ó
ÒBut I will not speak with that spirit,Ó Ged replied, and looking
full at her spoke with a grave boldness: ÒMy lady, that spirit is sealed in a
stone, and the stone is locked by binding-spell and blinding-spell and charm of
lock and ward and triple fortress-walls in a barren land, not because it is
precious, but because it can work great evil. I do not know what they told you
of it when you came here. But you who are young and gentle-hearted should never
touch the thing, or even look on it. It will not work you well.Ó
ÒI have touched it. I have spoken to it, and heard it speak. It does
me no harm.Ó
She turned away and they went out through the doors and passages till
in the torchlight of the broad stairs of the tower she blew out her candle. They
parted with few words.
That night Ged slept little. It was not the thought of the shadow
that kept him awake; rather that thought was almost driven from his mind by the
image, ever returning, of the Stone on which this tower was founded, and by the
vision of Serret's face bright and shadowy in the candlelight, turned to him.
Again and again he felt her eyes on him, and tried to decide what look had come
into those eyes when he refused to touch the Stone, whether it had been disdain
or hurt. When he lay down to sleep at last the silken sheets of the bed were
cold as ice, and ever he wakened in the dark thinking of the Stone and of
Serret's eyes.
Next day he found her in the curving hall of grey marble, lit now by
the westering sun, where often she spent the afternoon at games or at the
weaving-loom with her maids. He said to her, ÒLady Serret, I affronted you. I am
sorry for it.Ó
ÒNo,Ó she said musingly, and again, ÒNo ....Ó She sent away the
serving-women who were with her, and when they were alone she turned to Ged. ÒMy
guest, my friend,Ó she said, Òyou are very clear-sighted, but perhaps you do not
see all that is to be seen. In Gont, in Roke they teach high wizardries. But
they do not teach all wizardries. This is Osskil, Ravenland: it is not a Hardic
land: mages do not rule it, nor do they know much of it. There are happenings
here not dealt with by the loremasters of the South, and things here not named
in the Namers' lists. What one does not know, one fears. But you have nothing to
fear here in the Court of the Terrenon. A weaker man would, indeed. Not you. You
are one born with the power to control that which is in the sealed room. This I
know. It is why you are here now.Ó
ÒI do not understand.Ó
ÒThat is because my lord Benderesk has not been wholly frank with
you. I will be frank. Come, sit by me here.Ó
He sat down beside her on the deep, cushioned window-ledge. The dying
sunlight came level through the window, flooding them with a radiance in which
there was no warmth; on the moorlands below, already sinking into shadow, last
night's snow lay unmelted, a dull white pall over the earth.
She spoke now very softly. ÒBenderesk is Lord and Inheritor of the
Terrenon, but he cannot use the thing, he cannot make it wholly serve his will.
Nor can I, alone or with him. Neither he nor I has the skill and power. You have
both.Ó
ÒHow do you know that?Ó
ÒFrom the Stone itself! I told you that it spoke of your coming. It
knows its master. It has waited for you to come. Before ever you were born it
waited for you, for the one who could master it. And he who can make the
Terrenon answer what he asks and do what he wills, has power over his own
destiny: strength to crush any enemy, mortal or of the other world: foresight,
knowledge, wealth, dominion, and a wizardry at his command that could humble the
Archmage himself! As much of that, as little of that as you choose, is yours for
the asking.Ó
Once more she lifted her strange bright eyes to him, and her gaze
pierced him so that he trembled as if with cold. Yet there was fear in her face,
as if she sought his help but was too proud to ask it. Ged was bewildered. She
had put her hand on his as she spoke; its touch was light, it looked narrow and
fair on his dark, strong hand. He said, pleading, ÒSerret! I have no such power
as you think - what I had once, I threw away. I cannot help you, I am no use to
you. But I know this, the Old Powers of earth are not for men to use. They were
never given into our hands, and in our hands they work only ruin. Ill means, ill
end: I was not drawn here, but driven here, and the force that drove me works to
my undoing. I cannot help you.Ó
ÒHe who throws away his power is filled sometimes with a far greater
power,Ó she said, smiling, as if his fears and scruples were childish ones. ÒI
may know more than you of what brought you here. Did not a man speak to you in
the streets of Orrimy? He was a messenger, a servant of the Terrenon. He was a
wizard once himself, but he threw away his staff to serve a power greater than
any mage's. And you came to Osskil, and on the moors you tried to fight a shadow
with your wooden staff; and almost we could not save you, for that thing that
follows you is more cunning than we deemed, and had taken much strength from you
already... Only shadow can fight shadow. Only darkness can defeat the dark.
Listen, Sparrowhawk! what do you need, then, to defeat that shadow, which waits
for you outside these walls?Ó
ÒI need what I cannot know. Its name.Ó
ÒThe Terrenon, that knows all births and deaths and beings before and
after death, the unborn and the undying, the bright world and the dark one, will
tell you that name.Ó
ÒAnd the price?Ó
ÒThere is no price. I tell you it will obey you, serve you as your
slave.Ó
Shaken and tormented, he did not answer. She held his hand now in
both of hers, looking into his face. The sun had fallen into the mists that
dulled the horizon, and the air too had grown dull, but her face grew bright
with praise and triumph as she watched him and saw his will shaken within him.
Softly she whispered, ÒYou will be mightier than all men, a king among men. You
will rule, and I will rule with you-Ó
Suddenly Ged stood up, and one step forward took him where he could
see, just around the curve of the long room's wall, beside the door, the Lord of
the Terrenon who stood listening and smiling a little.
Ged's eyes cleared, and his mind. He looked down at Serret. ÒIt is
light that defeats the dark,Ó he said stammering,- Òlight.Ó
As he spoke be saw, as plainly as if his own words were the light
that showed him, how indeed he had been drawn here, lured here, how they had
used his fear to lead him on, and how they would, once they had him, have kept
him. They had saved him from the shadow, indeed, for they did not want him to be
possessed by the shadow until he had become a slave of the Stone. Once his will
was captured by the power of the Stone, then they would let the shadow into the
walls, for a gebbeth was a better slave even than a man. If he had once touched
the Stone, or spoken to it, he would have been utterly lost. Yet, even as the
shadow had not quite been able to catch up with him and seize him, so the Stone
had not been able to use him - not quite. He had almost yielded, but not quite.
He had not consented. It is very hard for evil to take hold of the unconsenting
soul.
He stood between the two who had yielded, who had consented, looking
from one to the other as Benderesk came forward.
ÒI told you,Ó the Lord of the Terrenon said dry-voiced to his lady,
Òthat he would slip from your hands, Serret. They are clever fools, your Gontish
sorcerers. And you are a fool too, woman of Gont, thinking to trick both him and
me, and rule us both by your beauty, and use the Terrenon to your own ends. But
I am the Lord of the Stone, I, and this I do to the disloyal wife: Ekavroe ai
oelwantar-Ó It was a spell of Changing, and Benderesk's long hands were raised
to shape the cowering woman into some hideous thing, swine or dog or drivelling
hag. Ged stepped forward and struck the lord's hands down with his own, saying
as he did so only one short word. And though he had no staff, and stood on alien
ground and evil ground, the domain of a dark-power, yet his will prevailed.
Benderesk stood still, his clouded eyes fixed hateful and unseeing upon Serret.
ÒCome,Ó she said in a shaking voice, ÒSparrowhawk, come, quick,
before he can summon the Servants of the Stone-Ó
As if in echo a whispering ran through the tower, through the stones
of the floor and walls, a dry trembling murmur, as if the earth itself should
speak.
Seizing Ged's hand Serret ran with him through the passages and
halls, down the long twisted stairs. They came out into the courtyard where a
last silvery daylight still hung above the soiled, trodden snow. Three of the
castle-servants barred their way, sullen and questioning, as if they had been
suspecting some plot of these two against their master. ÒIt grows dark, Lady,Ó
one said, and another, ÒYou cannot ride out now.Ó
ÒOut of my way, filth!Ó Serret cried, and spoke in the sibilant
Osskilian speech. The men fell back from her and crouched down to the ground,
writhing, and one of them screamed aloud.
ÒWe must go out by the gate, there is no other way out. Can you see
it? can you find it, Sparrowhawk?Ó
She tugged at his hand, yet he hesitated. ÒWhat spell did you set on
them?Ó
ÒI ran hot lead in the marrow of their bones, they will die of it.
Quick, I tell you, he will loose the Servants of the Stone, and I cannot find
the gate - there is a great charm on it. Quick!Ó
Ged did not know what she meant, for to him the enchanted gate was as
plain to see as the stone archway of the court through which he saw it. He led
Serret through the one, across the untrodden snow of the forecourt, and then,
speaking a word of Opening, he led her through the gate of the wall of spells.
She changed as they passed through that doorway out of the silvery
twilight of the Court of the Terrenon. She was not less beautiful in the drear
light of the moors, but there was a fierce witch-look to her beauty; and Ged
knew her at last - the daughter of the Lord of the Re Albi, daughter of a
sorceress of Osskil, who had mocked him in the green meadows above Ogion's
house, long ago, and had sent him to read that spell which loosed the shadow.
But he spent small thought on this, for he was looking about him now with every
sense alert, looking for that enemy, the shadow, which would be waiting for him
somewhere outside the magic walls. It might be gebbeth still, clothed in
Skiorh's death, or it might be hidden in the gathering darkness, waiting to
seize him and merge its shapelessness with his living flesh. He sensed its
nearness, yet did not see it. But as he looked he saw some small dark thing half
buried in snow, a few paces from the gate. He stooped, and then softly picked it
up in his two hands. It was the otak, its fine short fur all clogged with blood
and its small body light and stiff and cold in his hands.
ÒChange yourself! Change yourself, they are coming!Ó Serret shrieked,
seizing his arm and pointing to the tower that stood behind them like a tall
white tooth in the dusk. From slit windows near its base dark creatures were
creeping forth, flapping long wings, slowly beating and circling up over the
walls towards Ged and Serret where they stood on the hill-side, unprotected. The
rattling whisper they had heard inside the keep had grown louder, a tremor and
moaning in the earth under their feet.
Anger welled up in Ged's heart, a hot rage of hate against all the
cruel deathly things that tricked him, trapped him, hunted him down. ÒChange
yourself!Ó Serret screamed at him, and she with a quick-gasped spell shrank into
a grey gull, and flew. But Ged stooped and plucked a blade of wild grass that
poked up dry and frail out of the snow where the otak had lain dead. This blade
he held up, and as he spoke aloud to it in the True Speech it lengthened, and
thickened, and when he was done he held a great staff, a wizard's staff, in his
hand. No banefire burned red along it when the black, flapping creatures from
the Court of the Terrenon swooped over him and he struck their wings with it: it
blazed only with the white magefire that does not burn but drives away the dark.
The creatures returned to the attack: botched beasts, belonging to
ages before bird or dragon or man, long since forgotten by the daylight but
recalled by the ancient, malign, unforgetful power of the Stone. They harried
Ged, swooping at him. He felt the scythe-sweep of their talons about him and
sickened in their dead stench. Fiercely he parried and struck, fighting them off
with the fiery staff that was made of his anger and a blade of wild grass. And
suddenly they all rose up like ravens frightened from carrion and wheeled away,
flapping, silent, in the direction that Serret in her gull-shape had flown.
Their vast wings seemed slow, but they flew fast, each downbeat driving them
mightily through the air. No gull could long outmatch that heavy speed.
Quick as he had once done at Roke, Ged took the shape of a great
hawk: not the sparrowhawk they called him but the Pilgrim Falcon that flies like
arrow, like thought. On barred, sharp, strong wings he flew, pursuing his
pursuers. The air darkened and among the clouds stars shone brightening. Ahead
he saw the black ragged flock all driving down and in upon one point in mid-air.
Beyond that black clot the sea lay, pale with last ashy gleam of day. Swift and
straight the hawk-Ged shot towards the creatures of the Stone, and they
scattered as he came amongst them as waterdrops scatter from a cast pebble. But
they had caught their prey. Blood was on the beak of this one and white feathers
stuck to the claws of another, and no gull skimmed beyond them over the pallid
sea.
Already they were turning on Ged again, coming quick and ungainly
with iron beaks stretched out agape. He, wheeling once above them, screamed the
hawk's scream of defiant rage, and then shot on across the low beaches of
Osskil, out over the breakers of the sea.
The creatures of the Stone circled a while croaking, and one by one
beat back ponderously inland over the moors. The Old Powers will not cross over
the sea, being bound each to an isle, a certain place, cave or stone or welling
spring. Back went the black emanations to the tower-keep, where maybe the Lord
of the Terrenon, Benderesk, wept at their return, and maybe laughed. But Ged
went on, falcon-winged, falcon-mad, like an unfalling arrow, like an unforgotten
thought, over the Osskil Sea and eastward into the wind of winter and the night.
Ogion the Silent had come home late to Re Albi from his autumn
wanderings. More silent, more solitary than ever he had become as the years went
on. The new Lord of Gont down in the city below had never got a word out of him,
though he had climbed clear up to the Falcon's Nest to seek the help of the mage
in a certain piratic venture towards the Andrades. Ogion who spoke to spiders on
their webs and had been seen to greet trees courteously never said a word to the
Lord of the Isle, who went away discontented. There was perhaps some discontent
or unease also in Ogion's mind, for he had spent all summer and autumn alone up
on the mountain, and only now near Sunretum was come back to his hearthside.
The morning after his return he rose late, and wanting a cup of
rushwash tea he went out to fetch water from the spring that ran a little way
down the hillside from his house. The margins of the spring's small lively pool
were frozen, and the sere moss among the rocks was traced with flowers of frost.
It was broad daylight, but the sun would not clear the mighty shoulder of the
mountain for an hour yet: all western Gont, from sea-beaches to the peak, was
sunless, silent, and clear in the winter morning. As the mage stood by the
spring looking out over the falling lands and the harbor and the grey distances
of the sea, wings beat above him. He looked up, raising one arm a little. A
great hawk came down with loudbeating wings and lighted on his wrist. Like a
trained hunting-bird it clung there, but it wore no broken leash, no band or
bell. The claws dug hard in Ogion's wrist; the barred wings trembled; the round,
gold eye was dull and wild.
ÒAre you messenger or message?Ó Ogion said gently to the hawk. ÒCome
on with me-Ó As he spoke the hawk looked at him. Ogion was silent a minute. ÒI
named you once, I think,Ó he said, and then strode to his house and entered,
bearing the bird still on his wrist. He made the hawk stand on the hearth in the
fire's heat, and offered it water. It would not drink. Then Ogion began to lay a
spell, very quietly, weaving the web of magic with his hands more than with
words. When the spell was whole and woven he said softly,- ÒGed,Ó -not looking
at the falcon on the hearth. He waited some while, then turned, and got up, and
went to the young man who stood trembling and dull-eyed before the fire.
Ged was richly and outlandishly dressed in fur and silk and silver,
but the clothes were torn and stiff with seasalt, and he stood gaunt and
stooped, his hair lank about his scarred face.
Ogion took the soiled, princely cloak off his shoulders, led him to
the alcove-room where his prentice once had slept and made him lie down on the
pallet there, and so with a murmured sleep-charm left him. He had said no word
to him, knowing that Ged had no human speech in him now.
As a boy, Ogion like all boys had thought it would be a very pleasant
game to take by art-magic whatever shape one liked, man or beast, tree or cloud,
and so to play at a thousand beings. But as a wizard he had learned the price of
the game, which is the peril of losing one's self, playing away the truth. The
longer a man stays in a form not his own, the greater this peril. Every
prentice-sorcerer learns the tale of the wizard Bordger of Way, who delighted in
taking bear's shape, and did so more and more often until the bear grew in him
and the man died away, and he became a bear, and killed his own little son in
the forests, and was hunted down and slain. And no one knows how many of the
dolphins that leap in the waters of the Inmost Sea were men once, wise men, who
forgot their wisdom and their name in the joy of the restless sea.
Ged had taken hawk-shape in fierce distress and rage, and when he
flew from Osskil there had been but one thought in his mind: to outfly both
Stone and shadow, to escape the cold treacherous lands, to go home. The falcon's
anger and wildness were like his own, and had become his own, and his will to
fly had become the falcon's will. Thus he had passed over Enlad, stooping down
to drink at a lonely forest pool, but on the wing again at once, driven by fear
of the shadow that came behind him. So he had crossed the great sea-lane called
the jaws of Enlad, and gone on and on, east by south, the hills of Oranea faint
to his right and the hills of Andrad fainter to his left, and before him only
the sea; until at last, ahead, there rose up out of the waves one unchanging
wave, towering always higher, the white peak of Gont. In all the sunlight and
the dark of that great fight he had worn the falcon's wings, and looked through
the falcon's eyes, and forgetting his own thoughts he had known at last only
what the falcon knows: hunger, the wind, the way he flies.
He flew to the right haven. There were few on Roke and only one on
Gont who could have made him back into a man.
He was savage and silent when he woke. Ogion never spoke to him, but
gave him meat and water and let him sit hunched by the fire, grim as a great,
weary, sulking hawk. When night came he slept. On the third morning he came in
to the fireside where the mage sat gazing at the flames, and said, ÒMaster...Ó
ÒWelcome, lad,Ó said Ogion.
ÒI have come back to you as I left: a fool,Ó the young man said, his
voice harsh and thickened. The mage smiled a little and motioned Ged to sit
across the hearth from him, and set to brewing them some tea.
Snow was falling, the flrst of the winter here on the lower slopes of
Gont. Ogion's windows were shuttered fast, but they could hear the wet snow as
it fell soft on the roof, and the deep stillness of snow all about the house. A
long time they sat there by the fire, and Ged told his old master the tale of
the years since he had sailed from Gont aboard the ship called Shadow. Ogion
asked no questions, and when Ged was done he kept silent for a long time, calm,
pondering. Then he rose, and set out bread and cheese and wine on the table, and
they ate together. When they had done and had set the room straight, Ogion
spoke.
ÒThose are bitter scars you bear, lad,Ó he said.
ÒI, have no strength against the thing,Ó Ged answered.
Ogion shook his head but said no more for a time. At length,
ÒStrange,Ó he said: ÒYou had strength enough to outspell a sorcerer in his own
domain, there in Osskil. You had strength enough to withstand the lures and fend
off the attack of the servants of an Old Power of Earth. And at Pendor you had
strength enough to stand up to a dragon.Ó
ÒIt was luck I had in Osskil, not strength,Ó Ged replied, and he
shivered again as he thought of the dreamlike deathly cold of the Court of the
Terrenon. ÒAs for the dragon, I knew his name. The evil thing, the shadow that
hunts me, has no name.Ó
ÒAll things have a name,Ó said Ogion, so certainly that Ged dared not
repeat what the Archmage Gensher had told him, that such evil forces as he had
loosed were nameless. The Dragon of Pendor, indeed, had offered to tell him the
shadow's name, but he put little trust in the truth of that offer, nor did he
believe Serret's promise that the Stone would tell him what he needed to know.
ÒIf the shadow has a name,Ó he said at last, ÒI do not think it will
stop and tell it to me...Ó
ÒNo,Ó said Ogion. ÒNor have you stopped and told it your name. And
yet it knew it. On the moors in Osskil it called you by your name, the name I
gave you. It is strange, strange...Ó
He fell to brooding again. At last Ged said, ÒI came here for
counsel, not for refuge, Master. I will not bring this shadow upon you, and it
will soon be here if I stay. Once you drove it from this very room-Ó
ÒNo; that was but the foreboding of it, the shadow of a shadow. I
could not drive it forth, now. Only you could do that.Ó
ÒBut I am powerless before it. Is there any place...Ó His voice died
away before he had asked the question.
ÒThere is no safe place,Ó Ogion said gently. ÒDo not transform
yourself again, Ged. The shadow seeks to destroy your true being. It nearly did
so, driving you into hawk's being. No, where you should go, I do not know. Yet I
have an idea of what you should do. It is a hard thing to say to you.Ó
Ged's silence demanded truth, and Ogion said at last, ÒYou must turn
around.Ó
ÒTurn around?Ó
ÒIf you go ahead, if you keep running, wherever you run you will meet
danger and evil, for it drives you, it chooses the way you go. You must choose.
You must seek what seeks you. You must hunt the hunter.Ó
Ged said nothing.
ÒAt the spring of the River Ar I named you,Ó the mage said, Òa stream
that falls from the mountain to the sea. A man would know the end he goes to,
but he cannot know it if he does not turn, and return to his beginning, and hold
that beginning in his being. If he would not be a stick whirled and whelmed in
the stream, he must be the stream itself, all of it, from its spring to its
sinking in the sea. You returned to Gont, you returned to me, Ged. Now turn
clear round, and seek the very source, and that which lies before the source.
There lies your hope of strength.Ó
ÒThere, Master?Ó Ged said with terror in his voiceÒWhere?Ó
Ogion did not answer.
ÒIf I turn,Ó Ged said after some time had gone by, Òif as you say I
hunt the hunter, I think the hunt will not be long. All its desire is to meet me
face to face. And twice it has done so, and twice defeated me.Ó
ÒThird time is the charm,Ó said Ogion.
Ged paced the room up and down, from fireside to door, from door to
fireside. ÒAnd if it defeats me wholly,Ó he said, arguing perhaps with Ogion
perhaps with himself, Òit will take my knowledge and my power, and use them. It
threatens only me, now. But if it enters into me and possesses me, it will work
great evil through me.Ó
ÒThat is true. If it defeats you.Ó
ÒYet if I run again, it will as surely find me again... And all my
strength is spent in the running.Ó Ged paced on a while, and then suddenly
turned, and kneeling down before the mage he said, ÒI have walked with great
wizards and have lived on the Isle of the Wise, but you are my true master,
Ogion.Ó He spoke with love, and with a somber joy.
ÒGood,Ó said Ogion. ÒNow you know it. Better now than never. But you
will be my master, in the end.Ó He got up, and built up the fire to a good
blaze, and hung the kettle over it to boil, and then pulling on his sheepskin
coat said, ÒI must go look after my goats. Watch the kettle for me, lad.Ó
When he came back in, all snow-powdered and stamping snow from his
goatskin boots, he carried a long, rough shaft of yew-wood. All the end of the
short afternoon, and again after their supper, he sat working by lampfire on the
shaft with knife and rubbing-stone and spell-craft. Many times he passed his
hands along the wood as if seeking any flaw. Often as he worked he sang softly.
Ged, still weary, listened, and as he grew sleepy he thought himself a child in
the witch's but in Ten Alders village, on a snowy night in the firelit dark, the
air heavy with herb-scent and smoke, and his mind all adrift on dreams as he
listened to the long soft singing of spells and deeds of heroes who fought
against dark powers and won, or lost, on distant islands long ago.
ÒThere,Ó said Ogion, and handed the finished staff to him. ÒThe
Archmage gave you yew-wood, a good choice and I kept to it. I meant the shaft
for a longbow, but it's better this way. Good night, my son.Ó
As Ged, who found no words to thank him, turned away to his alcove-
room, Ogion watched him and said, too soft for Ged to hear, ÒO my young falcon,
fly well!Ó
In the cold dawn when Ogion woke, Ged was gone. Only he had left in
wizardly fashion a message of silver-scrawled runes on the hearthstone, that
faded even as Ogion read them: ÒMaster, I go hunting.Ó
------
8 Hunting
------
Ged had set off down the road from Re Albi in the winter dark before
sunrise, and before noon he came to the Port of Gont. Ogion had given him decent
Gontish leggings and shirt and vest of leather and linen to replace his
Osskilian finery, but Ged had kept for his winter journey the lordly cloak lined
with pellawi-fur. So cloaked, empty-handed but for the dark staff that matched
his height, he came to the Land Gate, and the soldiers lounging against the
carven dragons there did not have to look twice at him to see the wizard. They
drew aside their lances and let him enter without question, and watched him as
he went on down the street.
On the quays and in the House of the Sea-Guild he asked of ships that
might be going out north or west to Enlad, Andrad, Oranea. All answered him that
no ship would be leaving Gont Port now, so near Sunreturn, and at the Sea-Guild
they told him that even fishingboats were not going out through the Armed Cliffs
in the untrusty weather.
They offered him dinner at the buttery there in the Sea-Guild; a
wizard seldom has to ask for his dinner. He sat a while with those longshoremen,
shipwrights, and weatherworkers, taking pleasure in their slow, sparse
conversation, their grumbling Gontish speech. There was a great wish in him to
stay here on Gont, and foregoing all wizardry and venture, forgetting all power
and horror, to live in peace like any man on the known, dear ground of his home
land. That was his wish; but his will was other. He did not stay long in the
Sea-Guild, nor in the city, after he found there would be no ships out of port.
He set out walking along the bay shore till he came to the first of the small
villages that lie north of the City of Gont, and there he asked among the
fishermen till he found one that had a boat to sell.
The fisherman was a dour old man. His boat, twelve foot long and
clinker-built, was so warped and sprung as to be scarce seaworthy, yet he asked
a high price for her: the spell of sea-safety for a year laid on his own boat,
himself, and his son. For Gontish fishermen fear nothing, not even wizards, only
the sea.
That spell of sea-safety which they set much store by in the Northern
Archipelago never saved a man from stormwind or storm-wave, but, cast by one who
knows the local seas and the ways of a boat and the skills of the sailor, it
weaves some daily safety about the fisherman. Ged made the charm well and
honestly, working on it all that night and the next day, omitting nothing, sure
and patient, though all the while his mind was strained with fear and his
thoughts went on dark paths seeking to imagine how the shadow would appear to
him next, and how soon, and where. When the spell was made whole and cast, he
was very weary. He slept that night in the fisherman's but in a whale-gut
hammock, and got up at dawn smelling like a dried herring, and went down to the
cove under Cutnorth Cliff where his new boat lay.
He pushed it into the quiet water by the landing, and water began to
well softly into it at once. Stepping into the boat light as a cat Ged set
straight the warped boards and rotten pegs, working both with tools and
incantations, as he had used to do with Pechvarry in Low Torning. The people of
the village gathered in silence, not too close, to watch his quick hands and
listen to his soft voice. This job too he did well and patiently until it was
done and the boat was sealed and sound. Then he set up his staff that Ogion had
made him for a mast, stayed it with spells, and fixed across it a yard of sound
wood. Downward from this yard he wove on the wind's loom a sail of spells, a
square sail white as the snows on Gont peak above. At this the women watching
sighed with envy. Then standing by the mast Ged raised up the magewind lightly.
The boat moved out upon the water, turning towards the Armed Cliffs across the
great bay. When the silent watching fishermen saw that leaky rowboat slip out
under sail as quick and neat as a sandpiper taking wing, then they raised a
cheer, grinning and stamping in the cold wind on the beach; and Ged looking back
a moment saw them there cheering him on, under the dark jagged bulk of Cutnorth
Cliff, above which the snowy fields of the Mountain rose up into cloud.
He sailed across the bay and out between the Armed Cliffs onto the
Gontish Sea, there setting his course northwestwards to pass north of Oranea,
returning as he had come. He had no plan or strategy in this but the retracing
of his course. Following his falcon-flight across the days and winds from
Osskil, the shadow might wander or might come straight, there was no telling.
But unless it had withdrawn again wholly into the dream-realm, it should not
miss Ged coming openly, over open sea, to meet it.
On the sea he wished to meet it, if meet it he must. He was not sure
why this was, yet he had a terror of meeting the thing again on dry land. Out of
the sea there rise storms and monsters, but no evil powers: evil is of earth.
And there is no sea, no running of river or spring, in the dark land where once
Ged had gone. Death is the dry place. Though the sea itself was a danger to him
in the hard weather of the season, that danger and change and instability seemed
to him a defense and chance. And when he met the shadow in this final end of his
folly, he thought, maybe at least he could grip the thing even as it gripped
him, and drag it with the weight of his body and the weight of his own death
down into the darkness of the deep sea, from which, so held, it might not rise
again. So at least his death would put an end to the evil he had loosed by
living.
He sailed a rough chopping sea above which clouds drooped and drifted
in vast mournful veils. He raised no magewind now but used the world's wind,
which blew keen from the northwest; and so long as he maintained the substance
of his spell-woven sail often with a whispered word, the sail itself set and
turned itself to catch the wind. Had he not used that magic he would have been
hard put to keep the crank little boat on such a course, on that rough sea. On
he went, and kept keen look-out on all sides. The fisherman's wife had given him
two loaves of bread and a jar of water, and after some hours, when he was first
in sight of Kameber Rock, the only isle between Gont and Oranea, he ate and
drank, and thought gratefully of the silent Gontishwoman who had given him the
food. On past the dim glimpse of land he sailed, tacking more westerly now, in a
faint dank drizzle that over land might be a light snow. There was no sound at
all but the small creaking of the boat and light slap of waves on her bow. No
boat or bird went by. Nothing moved but the ever-moving water and the drifting
clouds, the clouds that he remembered dimly as flowing all about him as he, a
falcon, flew east on this same course he now followed to the west; and he had
looked down on the grey sea then as now he looked up at the grey air.
Nothing was ahead when he looked around. He stood up, chilled, weary
of this gazing and peering into empty murk. ÒCome then,Ó he muttered, Òcome on,
what do you wait for, Shadow?Ó There was no answer, no darker motion among the
dark mists and waves. Yet he knew more and more surely now that the thing was
not far off, seeking blindly down his cold trail. And all at once he shouted out
aloud, ÒI am here, I Ged the Sparrowhawk, and I summon my shadow!Ó
The boat creaked, the waves lisped, the wind hissed a little on the
white sail. The moments went by. Still Ged waited, one hand on the yew-wood mast
of his boat, staring into the icy drizzle that slowly drove in ragged lines
across the sea from the north. The moments went by. Then, far off in the rain
over the water, he saw the shadow coming.
It had done with the body of the Osskilian oarsman Skiorh, and not as
gebbeth did it follow him through he winds and over sea. Nor did it wear that
beast-shape in which he had seen it on Roke Knoll, and in its dreams. Yet it had
a shape now, even in the daylight. In its pursuit of Ged and in its struggle
with him on the moors it had drawn power from him, sucking it into itself: and
it may be that his summoning of it, aloud in the light of day, had given to it
or forced upon it some form and semblance. Certainly it had now some likeness to
a man, though being shadow it cast no shadow. So it came over the sea, out of
the jaws of Enlad towards Gont, a dim ill-made thing pacing uneasy on the waves,
peering down the wind as it came; and the cold rain blew through it.
Because it was half blinded by the day, and because he had called it,
Ged saw it before it saw him. he knew it, as it knew him, among all beings, all
shadows.
In the terrible solitude of the winter sea Ged stood and saw the
thing he feared. The wind seemed to blow it farther from the boat, and the waves
ran under it bewildering his eye, and ever and again it seemed closer to him. He
could not tell if it moved or not. It had seen him, now. Though there was
nothing a his mind but horror and fear of its touch, the cold black pain that
drained his life away, yet he waited, unmoving. Then all at once speaking aloud
he called the magewind strong and sudden into his white sail, and his boat leapt
across the grey waves straight at the lowering thing that hung upon the wind.
In utter silence the shadow, wavering, turned and fled.
Upwind it went, northward. Upwind Ged's boat followed, shadow-speed
against mage-craft, the rainy gale against them both. And the young man yelled
to his boat, to the sail and the wind and the waves ahead, as a hunter yells to
his bounds when the wolf runs in plain sight before them, and he brought into
that spell-woven sail a wind that would have split any sail of cloth and that
drove his boat over the sea like a scud of blown foam, closer always to the
thing that fled.
Now the shadow turned, making a half-circle, and appearing all at
once more loose and dim, less like a man more like mere smoke blowing on the
wind, it doubled back and ran downwind with the gale, as if it made for Gont.
With hand and spell Ged turned his boat, and it leaped like a dolphin
from the water, rolling, in that quick turn. Faster than before he followed, but
the shadow grew ever fainter to his eyes. Rain, mixed with sleet and snow, came
stinging across his back and his left cheek, and he could not see more than a
hundred yards ahead. Before long, as the storm grew heavier, the shadow was lost
to sight. Yet Ged was sure of its track as if he followed a beast's track over
snow, instead of a wraith fleeing over water. Though the wind blew his way now
he held the singing magewind in the sail, and flake-foam shot from the boat's
blunt prow, and she slapped the water as she went.
For a long time hunted and hunter held their weird, fleet course, and
the day was darkening fast. Ged knew that at the great pace he had gone these
past hours he must be south of Gont, heading past it towards Spevy or Torheven,
or even past these islands out into the open Reach. He could not tell. He did
not care. He hunted, he followed, and fear ran before him.
All at once he saw the shadow for a moment not far from him. The
world's wind had been sinking, and the driving sleet of the storm had given way
to a chill, ragged, thickening mist. Through this mist he glimpsed the shadow,
fleeing somewhat to the right of his course. He spoke to wind and sail and
turned the tiller and pursued, though again it was a blind pursuit: the fog
thickened fast, boiling and tattering where it met with the spellwind, closing
down all round the boat, a featureless pallor that deadened light and sight.
Even as Ged spoke the first word of a clearing-charm, he saw the shadow again,
still to the right of his course but very near, and going slowly. The fog blew
through the faceless vagueness of its head, yet it was shaped like a man, only
deformed and changing, like a man's shadow. Ged veered the boat once more,
thinking be had run his enemy to ground: in that instant it vanished, and it was
his boat that ran aground, smashing up on shoal rocks that the blowing mist had
hidden from his sight. He was pitched nearly out, but grabbed hold on the mast-
staff before the next breaker struck. This was a great wave, which threw the
little boat up out of water and brought her down on a rock, as a man might lift
up and crush a snail's shell.
Stout and wizardly was the staff Ogion had shaped. It did not break,
and buoyant as a dry log it rode the water. Still grasping it Ged was pulled
back as the breakers streamed back from the shoal, so that he was in deep water
and saved, till the next wave, from battering on the rocks. Salt-blinded and
choked, he tried to keep his head up and to fight the enormous pull of the sea.
There was sand beach a little aside of the rocks, be glimpsed this a couple of
times as he tried to swim free of the rising of the next breaker. With all his
strength and with the staff's power aiding him he struggled to make for that
beach. He got no nearer. The surge and recoil of the swells tossed him back and
forth like a rag, and the cold of the deep sea drew warmth fast from his body,
weakening him till he could not move his arms. He had lost sight of rocks and
beach alike, and did not know what way he faced. There was only a tumult of
water around him, under him, over him, blinding him, strangling him, drowning
him.
A wave swelling in under the ragged fog took him and rolled him over
and over and flung him up like a stick of driftwood on the sand.
There he lay. He still clutched the yew-wood staff with both hands.
Lesser waves dragged at him, trying to tug him back down the sand in their
outgoing rush, and the mist parted and closed above him, and later a sleety rain
beat on him.
After a long time he moved. He got up on hands and knees, and began
slowly crawling up the beach, away from the water's edge. It was black night
now, but he whispered to the staff, and a little werelight clung about it. With
this to guide him he struggled forward, little by little, up toward the dunes.
He was so beaten and broken and cold that this crawling through the wet sand in
the whistling, sea-thundering dark was the hardest thing he had ever had to do.
And once or twice it seemed to him that the great noise of the sea and the wind
all died away and the wet sand turned to dust under his hands, and he felt the
unmoving gaze of strange stars on his back: but he did not lift his head, and he
crawled on, and after a while he heard his own gasping breath, and felt the
bitter wind beat the rain against his face.
The moving brought a little warmth back into him at last, and after
he had crept up into the dunes, where the gusts of rainy wind came less hard, he
managed to get up on his feet. He spoke a stronger light out of the staff, for
the world was utterly black, and then leaning on the staff he went on, stumbling
and halting, half a mile or so inland. Then on the rise of a dune he heard the
sea, louder again, not behind him but in front: the dunes sloped down again to
another shore. This was no island he was on but a mere reef, a bit of sand in
the midst of the ocean.
He was too worn out to despair, but he gave a kind of sob and stood
there, bewildered, leaning on his staff, for a long time. Then doggedly he
turned to the left, so the wind would be at his back at least, and shuffled down
the high dune, seeking some hollow among the ice-rimed, bowing sea-grass where
he could have a little shelter. As he held up the staff to see what lay before
him, he caught a dull gleam at the farthest edge of the circle of werelight: a
wall of rain-wet wood.
It was a hut or shed, small and rickety as if a child had built it.
Ged knocked on the low door with his staff. It remained shut. Ged pushed it open
and entered, stooping nearly double to do so. He could not stand up straight
inside the hut. Coals lay red in the firepit, and by their dim glow Ged saw a
man with white, long hair, who crouched in terror against the far wall, and
another, man or woman he could not tell, peering from a heap of rags or hides on
the floor.
ÒI won't hurt you,Ó Ged whispered.
They said nothing. He looked from one to the other. Their eyes were
blank with terror. When he laid down his staff, the one under the pile of rags
hid whimpering. Ged took off his cloak that was heavy with water and ice,
stripped naked and huddled over the firepit. ÒGive me something to wrap myself
in,Ó he said. He was hoarse, and could hardly speak for the chattering of his
teeth and the long shudders that shook him. If they heard him, neither of the
old ones answered. He reached out and took a rag from the bed-heap - a goat-
hide, it might have been years ago, but it was now all tatters and black grease.
The one under the bed-heap moaned with fear, but Ged paid no heed. He rubbed
himself dry and then whispered, ÒHave you wood? Build up the fire a little, old
man. I come to you in need, I mean you no harm.Ó
The old man did not move, watching him in a stupor of fear.
ÒDo you understand me? Do you speak no Hardic?Ó Ged paused, and then
asked, ÒKargad?Ó
At that word, the old man nodded all at once, one nod, like a sad old
puppet on strings. But as it was the only word Ged knew of the Kargish language,
it was the end of their conversation. He found wood piled by one wall, built up
the fire himself, and then with gestures asked for water, for swallowing
seawater had sickened him and now he was parched with thirst. Cringing, the old
man pointed to a great shell that held water, and pushed towards the fire
another shell in which were strips of smoke-dried fish. So, crosslegged close by
the fire, Ged drank, and ate a little, and as some strength and sense began to
come back into him, he wondered where he was. Even with the magewind he could
not have sailed clear to the Kargad Lands. This islet must be out in the Reach,
east of Gont but still west of Karego-At. It seemed strange that people dwelt on
so small and forlorn a place, a mere sand-bar; maybe they were castaways; but he
was too weary to puzzle his head about them then.
He kept turning his cloak to the heat. The silvery pellawifur dried
fast, and as soon as the wool of the facing was at least warm, if not dry, he
wrapped himself in it and stretched out by the firepit. ÒGo to sleep, poor
folk,Ó he said to his silent hosts, and laid his head down on the floor of sand,
and slept.
Three nights he spent on the nameless isle, for the first morning
when he woke he was sore in every muscle and feverish and sick. He lay like a
log of driftwood in the but by the firepit all that day and night. The next
morning he woke still stiff and sore, but recovered. He put back on his salt-
crusted clothes, for there was not enough water to wash them, and going out into
the grey windy morning looked over this place whereto the shadow had tricked
him.
It was a rocky sand-bar a mile wide at its widest and a little longer
than that, fringed all about with shoals and rocks. No tree or bush grew on it,
no plant but the bowing sea-grass. The but stood in a hollow of the dunes, and
the old man and woman lived there alone in the utter desolation of the empty
sea. The hut was built, or piled up rather, of driftwood planks and branches.
Their water came from a little brackish well beside the but; their food was fish
and shellfish, fresh or dried, and rockweed. The tattered hides in the but, and
a little store of bone needles and fishhooks, and the sinew for fishlines and
firedrill, came not from goats as Ged had thought at first, but from spotted
seal; and indeed this was the kind of place where the seal will go to raise
their pups in summer. But no one else comes to such a place. The old ones feared
Ged not because they thought him a spirit, and not because he was a wizard, but
only because he was a man. They had forgotten that there were other people in
the world.
The old man's sullen dread never lessened. When he thought Ged was
coming close enough to touch him, he would hobble away, peering back with a
scowl around his bush of dirty white hair. At first the old woman had whimpered
and hidden under her rag-pile whenever Ged moved, but as he had lain dozing
feverishly in the dark hut, he saw her squatting to stare at him with a strange,
dull, yearning look; and after a while she had brought him water to drink. When
he sat up to take the shell from her she was scared and dropped it, spilling all
the water, and then she wept, and wiped her eyes with her long whitish-grey
hair.
Now she watched him as he worked down on the beach, shaping driftwood
and planks from his boat that had washed ashore into a new boat, using the old
man's crude stone adze and a binding-spell. This was neither a repair nor a
boat-building, for he had not enough proper wood, and must supply all his wants
with pure wizardry. Yet the old woman did not watch his marvellous work so much
as she watched him, with that same craving look in her eyes. After a while she
went off, and came back presently with a gift: a handful of mussels she had
gathered on the rocks. Ged ate them as she gave them to him, sea-wet and raw,
and thanked her. Seeming to gain courage, she went to the but and came back with
something again in her hands, a bundle wrapped up in a rag. Timidly, watching
his face all the while, she unwrapped the thing and held it up for him to see.
It was a little child's dress of silk brocade stiff with seedpearls,
stained with salt, yellow with years. On the small bodice the pearls were worked
in a shape Ged knew: the double arrow of the God-Brothers of the Kargad Empire,
surmounted by a king's crown.
The old woman, wrinkled, dirty, clothed in an illsewn sack of
sealskin, pointed at the little silken dress and at herself, and smiled: a
sweet, unmeaning smile, like a baby's. From some hidingplace sewn in the skirt
of the dress she took a small object, and this was held out to Ged. It was a bit
of dark metal, a piece of broken jewelry perhaps, the half-circle of a broken
ring. Ged looked at it, but she gestured that he take it, and was not satisfied
until he took it; then she nodded and smiled again; she had made him a present.
But the dress she wrapped up carefully in its greasy rag-coverings, and she
shuffled back to the hut to hide the lovely thing away.
Ged put the broken ring into his tunic-pocket with almost the same
care, for his heart was full of pity. He guessed now that these two might be
children of some royal house of the Kargad Empire; a tyrant or usurper who
feared to shed kingly blood had sent them to be cast away, to live or die, on an
uncharted islet far from Karego-At. One had been a boy of eight or ten, maybe,
and the other a stout baby princess in a dress of silk and pearls; and they had
lived, and lived on alone, forty years, fifty years, on a rock in the ocean,
prince and princess of Desolation.
But the truth of this guess he did not learn until, years later, the
quest of the Ring of Erreth-Akbe led him to the Kargad Lands, and to the Tombs
of Atuan.
His third night on the isle lightened to a calm, pale sunrise. It was
the day of Sunreturn, the shortest day of the year. His little boat of wood and
magic, scraps and spells, was ready. He had tried to tell the old ones that he
would take them to any land, Gont or Spevy or the Torikles; he would have left
them even on some lonely shore of Karego-At, had they asked it of him, though
Kargish waters were no safe place for an Archipelagan to venture. But they would
not leave their barren isle. The old woman seemed not to understand what he
meant with his gestures and quiet words; the old man did understand, and
refused. All his memory of other lands and other men was a child's nightmare of
blood and giants and screaming: Ged could see that in his face, as he shook his
head and shook his head.
So Ged that morning filled up a sealskin pouch with water at the
well, and since he could not thank the old ones for their fire and food, and had
no present for the old woman as he would have liked, he did what he could, and
set a charm on that salty unreliable spring. The water rose up through the sand
as sweet and clear as any mountain spring in the heights of Gont, nor did it
ever fail. Because of it, that place of dunes and rocks is charted now and bears
a name; sailors call it Springwater Isle. But the hut is gone, and the storms of
many winters have left no sign of the two who lived out their lives there and
died alone.
They kept hidden in the hut, as if they feared to watch, when Ged ran
his boat out from the sandy south end of the isle. He let the world's wind,
steady from the north, fill his sail of spellcloth, and went speedily forth over
the sea.
Now this sea-quest of Ged's was a` strange matter, for as he well
knew, he was a hunter who knew neither what the thing was that he hunted, nor
where in all Earthsea it might be. He must hunt it by guess, by hunch, by luck,
even as it bad hunted him. Each was blind to the other's being, Ged as baffled
by impalpable shadows as the shadow was baffled by daylight and by solid things.
One certainty only Ged had: that he was indeed the hunter now and not the
hunted. For the shadow, having tricked him onto the rocks, might have had him at
its mercy all the while he lay half-dead on the shore and blundered in darkness
in the stormy dunes; but it had not waited for that chance. It had tricked him
and fled away at once, not daring now to face him. In this he saw that Ogion had
been right: the shadow could not draw on his power, so long as he was turned
against it. So he must keep against it, keep after it, though its track was cold
across these wide seas, and he had nothing at all to guide him but the luck of
the world's wind blowing southward, and a dim guess or notion in his mind that
south or east was the right way to follow.
Before nightfall he saw away off on his left hand the long, faint
shoreline of a great land, which must be Karego-At. He was in the very sea-roads
of those white barbaric folk. He kept a sharp watch out for any Kargish longship
or galley; and he remembered, as he sailed through red evening, that morning of
his boyhood in Ten Alders village, the plumed warriors; the fire, the mist. And
thinking of that day he saw all at once, with a qualm at his heart, how the
shadow had tricked him with his own trick, bringing that mist about him on the
sea as if bringing it out of his own past, blinding him to danger and fooling
him to his death.
He kept his course to the southeast, and the land sank out of sight
as night came over the eastern edge of the world. The hollows of the waves all
were full of darkness while the crests shone yet with a clear ruddy reflection
of the west. Ged sang aloud the Winter Carol, and such cantos of the Deed of the
Young King as he remembered, for those songs are sung at the Festival of
Sunreturn. His voice was clear, but it fell to nothing in the vast silence of
the sea. Darkness came quickly, and the winter stars.
All that longest night of the year he waked, watching the stars rise
upon his left hand and wheel overhead and sink into far black waters on the
right, while always the long wind of winter bore him southward over an unseen
sea. He could sleep for only a moment now and then, with a sharp awakening. This
boat he sailed was in truth no boat but a thing more than half charm and
sorcery, and the rest of it mere planks and driftwood which, if he let slack the
shapingspells and the binding-spell upon them, would soon enough lapse and
scatter and go drifting off as a little flotsam on the waves. The sail too,
woven of magic and the air, would not long stay against the wind if he slept,
but would turn to a puff of wind itself. Ged's spells were cogent and potent,
but when the matter on which such spells works is small, the power that keeps
them working must be renewed from moment to moment: so he slept not that night.
He would have gone easier and swifter as falcon or dolphin, but Ogion had
advised him not to change his shape, and he knew the value of Ogion's advice. So
he sailed southward under the west-going stars, and the long night passed
slowly, until the first day of the new year brightened all the sea.
Soon after the sun rose he saw land ahead, but he was making little
way towards it. The world's wind had dropped with daybreak. He raised a light
magewind into his sail, to drive him towards that land. At the sight of it, fear
had come into him again, the sinking dread that urged him to turn away, to run
away. And he followed that fear as a hunter follows the signs, the broad, blunt,
clawed tracks of the bear, that may at any moment turn on him from the thickets.
For he was close now: he knew it.
It was a queer-looking land that loomed up over the sea as he drew
nearer and nearer. What had from afar seemed to be one sheer mountainwall, was
split into several long steep ridges, separate isles perhaps, between which the
sea ran in narrow sounds or channels. Ged had pored over many charts and maps in
the Tower of the Master Namer on Roke, but those had been mostly of the
Archipelago and the inner seas. He was out in the East Reach now, and did not
know what this island might be. Nor had he much thought for that. It was fear
that lay ahead of him, that lurked hiding from him or waiting for him among the
slopes and forests of the island, and straight for it he steered.
Now the dark forest-crowned cliffs gloomed and towered high over his
boat, and spray from the waves that broke against the rocky headlands blew
spattering against his sail, as the magewind bore him between two great capes
into a sound, a sea-lane that ran on before him deep into the island, no wider
than the length of two galleys. The sea, confined, was restless and fretted at
the steep shores. There were no beaches, for the cliffs dropped straight down
into the water that lay darkened by the cold reflection of their heights. It was
windless, and very silent.
The shadow had tricked him out onto the moors in Osskil, and tricked
him in the mist onto the rocks, and now would there be a third trick? Had he
driven the thing here, or had it drawn him here, into a trap? He did not know.
He knew only the torment of dread, and the certainty that he must go ahead and
do what be had set out to do: hunt down the evil, follow his terror to its
source. Very cautiously he steered, watching before him and behind him and up
and down the cliffs on either hand. He had left the sunlight of the new day
behind him on the open sea. All was dark here. The opening between the headlands
seemed a remote, bright gateway when he glanced back. The cliffs loomed higher
and ever higher overhead as he approached the mountain-root from which they
sprang, and the lane of water grew narrower. He peered ahead into the dark
cleft, and left and right up the great, cavern-pocked, boulder-tumbled slopes
where trees crouched with their roots half in air. Nothing moved. Now he was
coming to the end of the inlet, a high blank wrinkled mass of rock against
which, narrowed to the width of a little creek, the last sea-waves lapped
feebly. Fallen boulders and rotten trunks and the roots of gnarled trees left
only a tight way to steer. A trap: a dark trap under the roots of the silent
mountain, and he was in the trap. Nothing moved before him or above him. All was
deathly still. He could go no further.
He turned the boat around, working her carefully round with spell and
with makeshift oar lest she knock up against the underwater rocks or be
entangled in the outreaching roots and branches, till she faced outward again;
and he was about to raise up a wind to take him back as he had come, when
suddenly the words of the spell froze on his lips, and his heart went cold
within him. He looked back over his shoulder. The shadow stood behind him in the
boat.
Had he lost one instant, he had been lost; but he was ready, and
lunged to seize and hold the thing which wavered and trembled there within arm's
reach. No wizardry would serve him now, but only his own flesh, his life itself,
against the unliving. He spoke no word, but attacked, and the boat plunged and
pitched from his sudden turn and lunge. And a pain ran up his arms into his
breast, taking away his breath, and an icy cold filled him, and he was blinded:
yet in his hands that seized the shadow there was nothing - darkness, air.
He stumbled forward, catching the mast to stay his fall, and light
came shooting back into his eyes. He saw the shadow shudder away from him and
shrink together, then stretch hugely up over him, over the sail, for an instant.
Then like black smoke on the wind it recoiled and fled, formless, down the water
towards the bright gate between the cliffs.
Ged sank to his knees. The little spell-patched boat pitched again,
rocked itself to stillness, drifting on the uneasy waves. He crouched in it,
numb, unthinking, struggling to draw breath, until at last cold water welling
under his hands warned him that he must see to his boat, for the spells binding
it were growing weak. He stood up, holding onto the staff that made the mast,
and rewove the binding-spell as best he could. He was chilled and weary; his
hands and arms ached sorely, and there was no power in him. He wished he might
lie down there in that dark place where sea and mountain met and sleep, sleep on
the restless rocking water.
He could not tell if this weariness were a sorcery laid on him by the
shadow as it fled, or came of the bitter coldness of its touch, or was from mere
hunger and want of sleep and expense of strength; but he struggled against it,
forcing himself to raise up a light magewind into the sail and follow down the
dark sea-way where the shadow had fled.
All terror was gone. All joy was gone. It was a chase no longer. He
was neither hunted nor hunter, now. For the third time they had met and touched:
he had of his own will turned to the shadow, seeking to hold it with living
bands. He had not held it, but he had forged between them a bond, a link that
had no breaking-point. There was no need to hunt the thing down, to track it,
nor would its flight avail it. Neither could escape. When they had come to the
time and place for their last meeting, they would meet.
But until that time, and elsewhere than that place, there would never
be any rest or peace for Ged, day or night, on earth or sea. He knew now, and
the knowledge was hard, that his task had never been to undo what he had done,
but to finish what he had begun.
He sailed out from between the dark cliffs, and on the sea was broad,
bright morning, with a fair wind blowing from the north.
He drank what water he had left in the sealskin pouch, and steered
around the westernmost headland until he came into a wide strait between it and
a second island lying to the west. Then he knew the place, calling to mind sea-
charts of the East Reach. These were the Hands, a pair of lonely isles that
reach their mountain-fingers northward toward, the Kargad Lands. He sailed on
between the two, and as the afternoon darkened with storm-clouds coming up from
the north he came to shore, on the southern coast of the west isle. He had seen
there was a little village there, above the beach where a stream came tumbling
down to the sea, and he cared little what welcome he got if he could have water,
fire's warmth, and sleep.
The villagers were rough shy people, awed by a wizard's staff, wary
of a strange face, but hospitable to one who came alone, over sea, before a
storm. They gave him meat and drink in plenty, and the comfort of firelight and
the comfort of human voices speaking his own Hardic tongue, and last and best
they gave him hot water to wash the cold and saltness of the sea from him, and a
bed where he could sleep.
------
9 Iffish
------
Ged spent three days in that village of the West Hand, recovering
himself, and making ready a boat built not of spells and sea-wrack but of sound
wood well pegged and caulked, with a stout mast and sail of her own, that he
might sail easily and sleep when he needed. Like most boats of the North and the
Reaches she was clinker-built, with planks overlapped and clenched one upon the
other for strength in the high seas; every part of her was sturdy and well-made.
Ged reinforced her wood with deep-inwoven charms, for he thought he might go far
in that boat. She was built to carry two or three men, and the old man who owned
her said that he and his brothers had been through high seas and foul weather
with her and she had ridden all gallantly.
Unlike the shrewd fisherman of Gont, this old man, for fear and
wonder of his wizardry, would have given the boat to Ged. But Ged paid him for
it in sorcerers' kind, healing his eyes of the cataracts that were in the way of
blinding him. Then the old man, rejoicing, said to him, ÒWe called the boat
Sanderling, but do you call her Lookfar, and paint eyes aside her prow, and my
thanks will look out of that blind wood for you and keep you from rock and reef.
For I had forgotten how much light there is in the world, till you gave it back
to me.Ó
Other works Ged also did in his days in that village under the steep
forests of the Hand, as his power came back into him. These were such people as
he had known as a boy in the Northward Vale of Gont, though poorer even than
those. With them he was at home, as he would never be in the courts of the
wealthy, and he knew their bitter wants without having to ask. So he laid charms
of heal and ward on children who were lame or sickly, and spells of increase on
the villagers' scrawny flocks of goats and sheep; he set the rune Simn on the
spindles and looms, the boat's oars and tools of bronze and stone they brought
him, that these might do their work well; and the rune Pirr he wrote on the
rooftrees of the huts, which protects the house and its folk from fire, wind,
and madness.
When his boat Lookfar was ready and well stocked with water and dried
fish, he stayed yet one more day in the village, to teach to their young chanter
the Deed of Morred and the Havnorian Lay. Very seldom did any Archipelagan ship
touch at the Hands: songs made a hundred years ago were news to those villagers,
and they craved to hear of heroes. Had Ged been free of what was laid on him he
would gladly have stayed there a week or a month to sing them what he knew, that
the great songs might be known on a new isle. But he was not free, and the next
morning he set sail, going straight south over the wide seas of the Reach. For
southward the shadow bad gone. He need cast no finding-charm to know this: he
knew it, as certainly as if a fine unreeling cord bound him and it together, no
matter what miles and seas and lands might lie between. So he went certain,
unhurried, and unhopeful on the way he must go, and the wind of winter bore him
to the south.
He sailed a day and a night over the lonesome sea, and on the second
day he came to a small isle, which they told him was called Vemish. The people
in the little port looked at him askance, and soon their sorcerer came hurrying.
He looked hard at Ged, and then he bowed, and said in a voice that was both
pompous and wheedling, ÒLord Wizard! forgive my temerity, and honor us by
accepting of us anything you may need for your voyage - food, drink, sailcloth,
rope, my daughter is fetching to your boat at this moment a brace of fresh-
roasted hens- I think it prudent, however, that you continue on your way from
here as soon as it meets your convenience to do so. The people are in some
dismay. For not long ago, the day before yesterday, a person was seen crossing
our humble isle afoot from north to south, and no boat was seen to come with him
aboard it nor no boat was seen to leave with him aboard it, and it did not seem
that he cast any shadow. Those who saw this person tell me that he bore some
likeness to yourself.Ó
At that, Ged bowed his own head, and turned and went back to the
docks of Vemish and sailed out, not looking back. There was no profit in
frightening the islanders or making an enemy of their sorcerer. He would rather
sleep at sea again, and think over this news the sorcerer had told him, for he
was sorely puzzled by it.
The day ended, and the night passed with cold rain whispering over
the sea all through the dark hours, and a grey dawn. Still the mild north wind
carried Lookfar on. After noon the rain and mist blew off, and the sun shone
from time to time; and late in the day Ged saw right athwart his course the low
blue hills of a great island, brightened by that drifting winter sunlight. The
smoke of hearthfires lingered blue over the slate roofs of little towns among
those hills, a pleasant sight in the vast sameness of the sea.
Ged followed a fishing-fleet in to their port, and going up the
streets of the town in the golden winter evening he found an inn called The
Harrekki, where firelight and ale and roast ribs of mutton warmed him body and
soul. At the tables of the inn there were a couple of other voyagers, traders of
the East Reach, but most of the men were townsfolk come there for good ale,
news, and conversation. They were not rough timid people like the fisher-folk of
the Hands, but true townsmen, alert and sedate. Surely they knew Ged for a
wizard, but nothing at all was said of it, except that the innkeeper in talking
(and he was a talkative man) mentioned that this town, Ismay, was fortunate in
sharing with other towns of the island the inestimable treasure of an
accomplished wizard trained at the School on Roke, who had been given his staff
by the Archmage himself, and who, though out of town at the moment, dwelt in his
ancestral home right in Ismay itself, which, therefore, stood in no need of any
other practitioner of the High Arts. ÒAs they say, two staffs in one town must
come to blows, isn't it so, Sir?Ó said the innkeeper, smiling and full of cheer.
So Ged was informed that as journey-man-wizard, one seeking a livelihood from
sorcery, he was not wanted here. Thus he had got a blunt dismissal from Vemish
and a bland one from Ismay, and he wondered at what he had been told about the
kindly ways of the East Reach. This isle was Iffish, where his friend Vetch had
been born. It did not seem so hospitable a place as Vetch had said.
And yet he saw that they were, indeed, kindly faces enough. It was
only that they sensed what he knew to be true: that he was set apart from them,
cut off from them, that he bore a doom upon him and followed after a dark thing.
He was like a cold wind blowing through the firelit room, like a black bird
carried by on a storm from foreign lands. The sooner he went on, taking his evil
destiny with him, the better for these folk.
ÒI am on quest,Ó he said to the innkeeper. ÒI will be here only a
night or two.Ó His tone was bleak. The Innkeeper, with a glance at the great
yew-staff in the corner, said nothing at all for once, but filled up Ged's cup
with brown ale till the foam ran over the top.
Ged knew that he should spend only the one night in Ismay. There was
no welcome for him there, or anywhere. He must go where he was bound. But he was
sick of the cold empty sea and the silence where no voice spoke to him. He told
himself he would spend one day in Ismay, and on the morrow go. So he slept late;
when he woke a light snow was falling, and he idled about the lanes and byways
of the town to watch the people busy at their doings. He watched children
bundled in fur capes playing at snow-castle and building snowmen; he heard
gossips chatting across the street from open doors, and watched the bronze-smith
at work with a little lad red-faced and sweating to pump the long bellows-
sleeves at the smelting pit; through windows lit with a dim ruddy gold from
within as the short day darkened he saw women at their looms, turning a moment
to speak or smile to child or husband there in the warmth within the house. Ged
saw all these things from outside and apart, alone, and his heart was very heavy
in him, though he would not admit to himself that he was sad. As night fell he
still lingered in the streets, reluctant to go back to the inn. He heard a man
and a girl talking together merrily as they came down the street past him
towards the town square, and all at once he turned, for he knew the man's voice.
He followed and caught up with the pair, coming up beside them in the
late twilight lit only by distant lantern-gleams. The girl stepped back, but the
man stared at him and then flung up the staff he carried, holding it between
them as a barrier to ward off the threat or act of evil. And that was somewhat
more than Ged could bear. His voice shook a little as he said, ÒI thought you
would know me, Vetch.Ó
Even then Vetch hesitated for a moment.
ÒI do know you,Ó he said, and lowered the staff and took Ged's hand
and hugged him round the shoulders-Ó I do know you! Welcome, my friend, welcome!
What a sorry greeting I gave you, as if you were a ghost coming up from behind-
and I have waited for you to come, and looked for you-Ó
ÒSo you are the wizard they boast of in Ismay? I wondered-Ó
ÒOh, yes, I'm their wizard; but listen, let me tell you why I didn't
know you, lad. Maybe I've looked too hard for you. Three days ago- were you here
three days ago, on Iffish?Ó
ÒI came yesterday.Ó
ÒThree days ago, in the street in Quor, the village up there in the
hills, I saw you. That is, I saw a presentment of you, or an imitation of you,
or maybe simply a man who looks like you. He was ahead of me, going out of town,
and he turned a bend in the road even as I saw him. I called and got no answer,
I followed and found no one; nor any tracks; but the ground was frozen. It was a
queer thing, and now seeing you come up out of the shadows like that I thought I
was tricked again. I am sorry, Ged.Ó He spoke Ged's true name softly, so that
the girl who stood waiting a little way behind him would not hear it.
Ged also spoke low, to use his friend's true name: ÒNo matter,
Estarriol. But this is myself, and I am glad to see you ....Ó
Vetch heard, perhaps, something more than simple gladness in his
voice. He had not yet let go of Ged's shoulder, and he said now, in the True
Speech, ÒIn trouble and from darkness you come, Ged, yet your coming is joy to
me.Ó Then he went on in his Reach-accented Hardic, ÒCome on, come home with us,
we're going home, it's time to get in out of the dark! -This is my sister, the
youngest of us, prettier than I am as you see, but much less clever: Yarrow
she's called. Yarrow, this is the Sparrowhawk, the best of us and my friend.Ó
ÒLord Wizard,Ó the girl greeted him, and decorously she bobbed her
head and hid her eyes with her hands to show respect, as women did in the East
Reach; her eyes when not hidden were clear, shy, and curious. She was perhaps
fourteen years old, dark like her brother, but very slight and slender. On her
sleeve there clung, winged and taloned, a dragon no longer than her hand.
They set off down the dusky street together, and Ged remarked as they
went along, ÒIn Gont they say Gontish women are brave, but I never saw a maiden
there wear a dragon for a braceletÓ
This made Yarrow laugh, and she answered him straight, ÒThis is only
a harrekki, have you no harrekki on Gont?Ó Then she got shy for a moment and hid
her eyes.
ÒNo, nor no dragons. Is not the creature a dragon?Ó
ÒA little one, that lives in oak trees, and eats wasps and worms and
sparrows' eggs -it grows no greater than this. Oh, Sir, my brother has told me
often of the pet you had, the wild thing, the otak- do you have it still?Ó
ÒNo. No longer.Ó
Vetch turned to him as if with a question, but he held his tongue and
asked nothing till much later, when the two of them sat alone over the stone
firepit of Vetch's house.
Though he was the chief wizard in the whole island of Iffish, Vetch
made his home in Ismay, this small town where he had been born, living with his
youngest brother and sister. His father had been a sea-trader of some means, and
the house was spacious and strong-beamed, with much homely wealth of pottery and
fine weaving and vessels of bronze and brass on carven shelves and chests. A
great Taonian harp stood in one corner of the main room, and Yarrow's tapestry-
loom in another, its tall frame inlaid with ivory. There Vetch for all his plain
quiet ways was both a powerful wizard and a lord in his own house. There were a
couple of old servants, prospering along with the house, and the brother, a
cheerful lad, and Yarrow, quick and silent as a little fish, who served the two
friends their supper and ate with them, listening to their talk, and afterwards
slipped off to her own room. All things here were well-founded, peaceful, and
assured; and Ged looking about him at the firelit room said, ÒThis is how a man
should live,Ó and sighed.
ÒWell, it's one good way,Ó said Vetch. ÒThere are others. Now, lad,
tell me if you can what things have come to you and gone from you since we last
spoke, two years ago. And tell me what journey you are on, since I see well that
you won't stay long with us this time.Ó
Ged told him, and when he was done Vetch sat pondering for a long
while. Then he said, ÒI'll go with you, Ged.Ó
ÒNo.Ó
ÒI think I will.Ó
ÒNo, Estarriol. This is no task or bane of yours. I began this evil
course alone, I will finish it alone, I do not want any other to suffer from it
- you least of all, you who tried to keep my hand from the evil act in the very
beginning, Estarriol-Ó
ÒPride was ever your mind's master,Ó his friend said smiling, as if
they talked of a matter of small concern to either. ÒNow think: it is your
quest, assuredly, but if the quest fail, should there not be another there who
might bear warning to the Archipelago? For the shadow would be a fearful power
then. And if you defeat the thing, should there not be another there who will
tell of it in the Archipelago, that the Deed may be known and sung? I know I can
be of no use to you; yet I think I should go with you.Ó
So entreated Ged could not deny his friend, but he said, ÒI should
not have stayed this day here. I knew it, but I stayed.Ó
ÒWizards do not meet by chance, lad,Ó said Vetch. ÒAnd after all, as
you said yourself, I was with you at the beginning of your journey. It is right
that I should follow you to its end.Ó He put new wood on the fire, and they sat
gazing into the flames a while.
ÒThere is one I have not heard of since that night on Roke Knoll, and
I had no heart to ask any at the School of him: Jasper I mean.Ó
ÒHe never won his staff. He left Roke that same summer, and went to
the Island of O to be sorcerer in the Lord's household at O-tokne. I know no
more of him than that.Ó
Again they were silent, watching the fire and enjoying (since it was
a bitter night) the warmth on their legs and faces as they sat on the broad
coping of the firepit, their feet almost among the coals.
Ged said at last, speaking low, ÒThere is a thing that I fear,
Estarriol. I fear it more if you are with me when I go. There in the Hands in
the dead end of the inlet I turned upon the shadow, it was within my hands'
reach, and I seized it - I tried to seize it. And there was nothing I could
hold. I could not defeat it. It fled, I followed. But that may happen again, and
yet again. I have no power over the thing. There may be neither death nor
triumph to end this quest; nothing to sing of; no end. It may be I must spend my
life running from sea to sea and land to land on an endless vain venture, a
shadow-quest.Ó
ÒAvert!Ó said Vetch, turning his left hand in the gesture that turns
aside the ill chance spoken of. For all his somber thoughts this made Ged grin a
little, for it is rather a child's charm than a wizard's; there was always such
village innocence in Vetch. Yet also he was keen, shrewd, direct to the center
of a thing. He said now, ÒThat is a grim thought and I trust a false one. I
guess rather that what I saw begin, I may see end. Somehow you will learn its
nature, its being, what it is, and so hold and bind and vanquish it. Though that
is a hard question: what is it... There is a thing that worries me, I do not
understand it. It seems the shadow now goes in your shape, or a kind of likeness
of you at least, as they saw it on Vemish and as I saw it here in Iffish. How
may that be, and why, and why did it never do so in the Archipelago?Ó
ÒThey say, Rules change in the Reaches.Ó
ÒAye, a true saying, I can tell you. There are good spells I learned
on Roke that have no power here, or go all awry; and also there are spells
worked here I never learned on Roke. Every land has its own powers, and the
farther one goes from the Inner Lands, the less one can guess about those powers
and their governance. But I do not think it is only that which works this change
in the shadow.Ó
ÒNor do I. I think that, when I ceased to flee from it and turned
against it, that turning of my will upon it gave it shape and form, even though
the same act prevented it from taking my strength from me. All my acts have
their echo in it; it is my creature.Ó
ÒIn Osskil it named you, and so stopped any wizardry you might have
used against it. Why did it not do so again, there in the Hands?Ó
ÒI do not know. Perhaps it is only from my weakness that it draws the
strength to speak. Almost with my own tongue it speaks: for how did it know my
name? How did it know my name? I have racked my brains on that over all the seas
since I left Gont, and I cannot see the answer. Maybe it cannot speak at all in
its own form or formlessness, but only with borrowed tongue, as a gebbeth. I do
not know.Ó
ÒThen you must beware meeting it in gebbeth-form a second time.Ó
ÒI think,Ó Ged replied, stretching out his hands to the red coals as
if he felt an inward chill, ÒI think I will not. It is bound to me now as I am
to it. It cannot get so far free of me as to seize any other man and empty him
of will and being, as it did Skiorh. It can possess me. If ever I weaken again,
and try to escape from it, to break the bond, it will possess me. And yet, when
I held it with all the strength I had, it became mere vapor, and escaped from
me... And so it will again, and yet it cannot really escape, for I can always
find it. I am bound to the foul cruel thing, and will be forever, unless I can
learn the word that masters it: its name.Ó
Brooding his friend asked, ÒAre there names in the dark realms?Ó
ÒGensher the Archmage said there are not. My master Ogion said
otherwise.Ó
ÒInfinite are the arguments of mages,Ó Vetch quoted, with a smile
that was somewhat grim.
ÒShe who served the Old Power on Osskil swore that the Stone would
tell me the shadow's name, but that I count for little. However there was also a
dragon, who offered to trade that name for his own, to be rid of me; and I have
thought that, where mages argue, dragons may be wise.Ó
ÒWise, but unkind. But what dragon is this? You did not tell me you
had been talking with dragons since I saw you lastÓ
They talked together late that night, and though always they came
back to the bitter matter of what lay before Ged, yet their pleasure in being
together overrode all; for the love between them was strong and steadfast,
unshaken by time or chance. In the morning Ged woke beneath his friend's roof,
and while he was still drowsy he felt such well-being as if he were in some
place wholly defended from evil and harm. All day long a little of this dream-
peace clung to his thoughts, and he took it, not as a good omen, but as a gift.
It seemed likely to him that leaving this house he would leave the last haven he
was to know, and so while the short dream lasted he would be happy in it.
Having affairs he must see to before he left Iffish, Vetch went off
to other villages of the island with the lad who served him as prentice-
sorcerer. Ged stayed with Yarrow and her brother, called Murre, who was between
her and Vetch in age. He seemed not much more than a boy, for there was no gift
or scourge of mage-power in him, and he had never been anywhere but Iffish, Tok,
and Holp, and his life was easy and untroubled. Ged watched him with wonder and
some envy, and exactly so he watched Ged: to each it seemed very queer that the
other, so different, yet was his own age, nineteen years. Ged marvelled how one
who had lived nineteen years could be so carefree. Admiring Murre's comely,
cheerful face he felt himself to be all lank and harsh, never guessing that
Murre envied him even the scars that scored his face, and thought them the track
of a dragon's claws and the very rune and sign of a hero.
The two young men were thus somewhat shy with each other, but as for
Yarrow she soon lost her awe of Ged, being in her own house and mistress of it.
He was very gentle with her, and many were the questions she asked of him, for
Vetch, she said, would never tell her anything. She kept busy those two days
making dry wheatcakes for the voyagers to carry, and wrapping up dried fish and
meat and other such provender to stock their boat, until Ged told her to stop,
for he did not plan to sail clear to Selidor without a halt.
ÒWhere is Selidor?Ó
ÒVery far out in the Western Reach, where dragons are as common as
mice.Ó
ÒBest stay in the East then, our dragons are as small as mice.
There's your meat, then; you're sure that's enough? Listen, I don't understand:
you and my brother both are mighty wizards, you wave your hand and mutter and
the thing is done. Why do you get hungry, then? When it comes suppertime at sea,
why not say, Meat-pie! and the meat-pie appears, and you eat it?Ó
ÒWell, we could do so. But we don't much wish to eat our words, as
they say. Meat-pie! is only a word, after all... We can make it odorous, and
savorous, and even filling, but it remains a word. It fools the stomach and
gives no strength to the hungry man.Ó
ÒWizards, then, are not cooks,Ó said Murre, who was sitting across
the kitchen hearth from Ged, carving a box-lid of fine wood; he was a woodworker
by trade, though not a very zealous one.
ÒNor are cooks wizards, alas,Ó said Yarrow on her knees to see if the
last batch of cakes baking on the hearthbricks was getting brown. ÒBut I still
don't understand, Sparrowhawk. I have seen my brother, and even his prentice,
make light in a dark place only by saying one word: and the light shines, it is
bright, not a word but a light you can see your way by!Ó
ÒAye,Ó Ged answered. ÒLight is a power. A great power, by which we
exist, but which exists beyond our needs, in itself. Sunlight and starlight are
time, and time is light. In the sunlight, in the days and years, life is. In a
dark place life may call upon the light, naming it. But usually when you see a
wizard name or call upon some thing, some object to appear, that is not the
same, he calls upon no power greater than himself, and what appears is an
illusion only. To summon a thing that is not there at all, to call it by
speaking its true name, that is a great mastery, not lightly used. Not for mere
hunger's sake. Yarrow, your little dragon has stolen a cake.Ó
Yarrow had listened so hard, gazing at Ged as he spoke, that she had
not seen the harrekki scuttle down from its warm perch on the kettle-hook over
the hearth and seize a wheatcake bigger than itself. She took the small scaly
creature on her knee and fed it bits and crumbs, while she pondered what Ged had
told her.
ÒSo then you would not summon up a real meat-pie lest you disturb
what my brother is always talking about- I forget its name-Ó
ÒEquilibrium,Ó Ged replied soberly, for she was very serious.
ÒYes. But, when you were shipwrecked, you sailed from the place in a
boat woven mostly of spells, and it didn't leak water. Was it illusion?Ó
ÒWell, partly it was illusion, because I am uneasy seeing the sea
through great holes in my boat, so I patched them for the looks of the thing.
But the strength of the boat was not illusion, nor summoning, but made with
another kind of art, a binding-spell. The wood was bound as one whole, one
entire thing, a boat. What is a boat but a thing that doesn't leak water?Ó
ÒI've bailed some that do,Ó said Murre.
ÒWell, mine leaked, too, unless I was constantly seeing to the
spell.Ó He bent down from his corner seat and took a cake from the bricks, and
juggled it in his hands. ÒI too have stolen a cake.Ó
ÒYou have burned fingers, then. And when you're starving on the waste
water between the far isles you'll think of that cake and say, Ah! had I not
stolen that cake I might eat it now, alas!- I shall eat my brother's, so he can
starve with you
ÒThus is Equilibrium maintained,Ó Ged remarked, while she took and
munched a hot, half-toasted cake; and this made her giggle and choke. But
presently looking serious again she said, ÒI wish I could truly understand what
you tell me. I am too stupid.Ó
ÒLittle sister,Ó Ged said, Òit is I that have no skill explaining. If
we had more time-Ó
ÒWe will have more time,Ó Yarrow said. ÒWhen my brother comes back
home, you will come with him, for a while at least, won't you?Ó
ÒIf I can,Ó he answered gently.
There was a little pause; and Yarrow asked, watching the harrekki
climb back to its perch, ÒTell me just this, if it is not a secret: what other
great powers are there beside the light?Ó
ÒIt is no secret. All power is one in source and end, I think. Years
and distances, stars and candles, water and wind and wizardry, the craft in a
man's hand and the wisdom in a tree's root: they all arise together. My name,
and yours, and the true name of the sun, or a spring of water, or an unborn
child, all are syllables of the great word that is very slowly spoken by the
shining of the stars. There is no other power. No other name.Ó
Staying his knife on the carved wood, Murre asked, ÒWhat of death?Ó
The girl listened, her shining black head bent down.
ÒFor a word to be spoken,Ó Ged answered slowly, Òthere must be
silence. Before, and after.Ó Then all at once he got up, saying, ÒI have no
right to speak of these things. The word that was mine to say I said wrong. It
is better that I keep still; I will not speak again. Maybe there is no true
power but the dark.Ó And he left the fireside and the warm kitchen, taking up
his cloak and going out alone into the drizzling cold rain of winter in the
streets.
ÒHe is under a curse,Ó Murre said, gazing somewhat fearfully after
him.
ÒI think this voyage he is on leads him to his death,Ó the girl said,
Òand he fears that, yet he goes on.Ó She lifted her head as if she watched,
through the red flame of the fire, the course of a boat that came through the
seas of winter alone, and went on out into empty seas. Then her eyes filled with
tears a moment, but she said nothing.
Vetch came home the next day, and took his leave of the notables of
Ismay, who were most unwilling to let him go off to sea in midwinter on a mortal
quest not even his own; but though they might reproach him, there was nothing at
all they could do to stop him. Growing weary of old men who nagged him, he said,
ÒI am yours, by parentage and custom and by duty undertaken towards you. I am
your wizard. But it, is time you recalled that, though I am a servant, I am not
your servant. When I am free to come back I will come back: till then farewell.Ó
At daybreak, as grey light welled up in the east from the sea, the
two young men set forth in Lookfar from the harbor of Ismay, raising a brown,
strong-woven sail to the north wind. On the dock Yarrow stood and watched them
go, as sailor's wives and sisters stand on all the shores of all Earthsea
watching their men go out on the sea, and they do not wave or call aloud, but
stand still in hooded cloak of grey or brown, there on the shore that dwindles
smaller and smaller from the boat while the water grows wide between.
------
10 The Open Sea
------
The haven now was sunk from sight and Lookfar's painted eyes, wave-
drenched, looked ahead on seas ever wider and more desolate. In two days and
nights the companions made the crossing from Iffish to Soders Island, a hundred
miles of foul weather and contrary winds. They stayed in port there only
briefly, long enough to refill a waterskin, and to buy a tarsmeared sailcloth to
protect some of their gear in the undecked boat from seawater and rain. They had
not provided this earlier, because ordinarily a wizard looks after such small
conveniences by way of spells, the very least and commonest kind of spells, and
indeed it takes little more magic to freshen seawater and so save the bother of
carrying fresh water. But Ged seemed most unwilling to use his craft, or to let
Vetch use his. He said only, ÒIt's better not,Ó and his friend did not ask or
argue. For as the wind first filled their sail, both had felt a heavy
foreboding, cold as that winter wind. Haven, harbor, peace, safety, all that was
behind. They had turned away. They went now a way in which all events were
perilous, and no acts were meaningless. On the course on which they were
embarked, the saying of the least spell might change chance and move the balance
of power and of doom: for they went now toward the very center of that balance,
toward the place where light and darkness meet. Those who travel thus say no
word carelessly.
Sailing out again and coasting round the shores of Soders, where
white snowfields faded up into foggy hills, Ged took the boat southward again,
and now they entered waters where the great traders of the Archipelago never
come, the outmost fringes of the Reach.
Vetch asked no question about their course, knowing that Ged did not
choose it but went as he must go. As Soders Island grew small and pale behind
them, and the waves hissed and smacked under the prow, and the great grey plain
of water circled them all round clear to the edge of the sky, Ged asked, ÒWhat
lands lie ahead this course?Ó
ÒDue south of Soders there are no lands at all. Southeast you go a
long way and find little: Pelimer, Kornay, Gosk, and Astowell which is also
called Lastland. Beyond it, the Open Sea.Ó
ÒWhat to the southwest?Ó
ÒRolameny, which is one of our East Reach isles, and some small
islets round about it; then nothing till you enter the South Reach: Rood, and
Toom, and the Isle of the Ear where men do not go.Ó
ÒWe may,Ó Ged said wryly.
ÒI'd rather not,Ó said Vetch- Òthat is a disagreeable part of the
world, they say, full of bones and portents. Sailors say that there are stars to
be seen from the waters by the Isle of the Ear and Far Sorr that cannot be seen
anywhere else, and that have never been named.Ó
ÒAye, there was a sailor on the ship that brought me first to Roke
who spoke of that. And he told tales of the RaftFolk in the far South Reach, who
never come to land but once a year, to cut the great logs for their rafts, and
the rest of the year, all the days and months, they drift on the currents of
ocean, out of sight of any land. I'd like to see those raft-villages Ó
ÒI would not,Ó said Vetch grinning. ÒGive me land, and land-folk; the
sea in its bed and I in mine...Ó
ÒI wish I could have seen all the cities of the Archipelago,Ó Ged
said as he held the sail-rope, watching the wide grey wastes before them.
ÒHavnor at the world's heart, and Ea where the myths were born, and Shelleth of
the Fountains on Way; all the cities and the great lands. And the small lands,
the strange lands of the Outer Reaches, them too. To sail right down the
Dragons' Run, away in the west. Or to sail north into the ice-floes, clear to
Hogen Land. Some say that is a land greater than all the Archipelago, and others
say it is mere reefs and rocks with ice between. No one knows. I should like to
see the whales in the northern seas.... But I cannot. I must go where I am bound
to go, and turn my back on the bright shores. I was in too much haste, and now
have no time left. I traded all the sunlight and the cities and the distant
lands for a handful of power, for a shadow, for the dark.Ó So, as the mageborn
will, Ged made his fear and regret into a song, a brief lament, halfsung, that
was not for himself alone; and his friend replying spoke the hero's words from
the Deed of Erreth-Akbe, ÒO may I see the earth's bright hearth once more, the
white towers of Havnor...Ó
So they sailed on their narrow course over the wide forsaken waters.
The most they saw that day was a school of silver pannies swimming south, but
never a dolphin leapt nor did the flight of gull or murre or tern break the grey
air. As the east darkened and the west grew red, Vetch brought out food and
divided it between them and said, ÒHere's the last of the ale. I drink to the
one who thought to put the keg aboard for thirsty men in cold weather: my sister
Yarrow.Ó
At that Ged left off his bleak thoughts and his gazing ahead over the
sea, and he saluted Yarrow more earnestly, perhaps, than Vetch. The thought of
her brought to his mind the sense of her wise and childish sweetness. She was
not like any person he had known. (What young girl had he ever known at all? but
he never thought of that.) ÒShe is like a little fish, a minnow, that swims in a
clear creek,Ó he said, Ó-defenseless, yet you cannot catch her.Ó
At this Vetch looked straight at him, smiling. ÒYou are a mage born,Ó
he said. ÒHer true name is KestÓ In the Old Speech, kest is minnow, as Ged well
knew; and this pleased him to the heart. But after a while he said in a low
voice, ÒYou should not have told me her name, maybe.Ó
But Vetch, who bad not done so lightly, said, ÒHer name is safe with
you as mine is. And, besides, you knew it without my telling you...Ó
Red sank to ashes in the west, and ash-grey sank to black. All the
sea and sky were wholly dark. Ged stretched out in the bottom of the boat to
sleep, wrapped in his cloak of wool and fur. Vetch, holding the sail-rope, sang
softly from the Deed of Enlad, where the song tells how the mage Morred the
White left Havnor in his oarless longship, and coming to the island Solea saw
Elfarran in the orchards in the spring. Ged slept before the song came to the
sorry end of their love, Morred's death, the ruin of Enlad, the seawaves, vast
and bitter, whelming the orchards of Solea. Towards midnight he woke, and
watched again while Vetch slept. The little boat ran sharp over choppy seas,
fleeing the strong wind that leaned on her sail, running blind through the
night. But the overcast had broken, and before dawn the thin moon shining
between brown-edged clouds shed a weak light on the sea.
ÒThe moon wanes to her dark,Ó Vetch murmured, awake in the dawn, when
for a while the cold wind dropped. Ged looked up at the white half-ring above
the paling eastern waters, but said nothing. The dark of the moon that follows
first after Sunreturn is called the Fallows, and is the contrary pole of the
days of the Moon and the Long Dance in summer. It is an unlucky time for
travellers and for the sick; children are not given their true name during the
Fallows, and no Deeds are sung, nor swords nor edge-tools sharpened, nor oaths
sworn. It is the dark axis of the year, when things done are ill done.
Three days out from Soders they came, following seabirds and shore-
wrack, to Pelimer, a small isle humped high above the high grey seas. Its people
spoke Hardic, but in their own fashion, strange even to Vetch's ears. The young
men came ashore there for fresh water and a respite from the sea, and at first
were well received, with wonder and commotion. There was a sorcerer in the main
town of the island, but he was mad. He would talk only of the great serpent that
was eating at the foundations of Pelimer so that soon the island must go adrift
like a boat cut from her moorings, and slide out over the edge of the world. At
first he greeted the young wizards courteously, but as he talked about the
serpent he began to look askance at Ged: and then he fell to railing at them
there in the street, calling them spies and servants of the Sea-Snake. The
Pelimerians looked dourly at them after that, since though mad he was their
sorcerer. So Ged and Vetch made no long stay, but set forth again before
nightfall, going always south and east.
In these days and nights of sailing Ged never spoke of the shadow,
nor directly of his quest; and the nearest Vetch came to asking any question was
(as they followed the same course farther and farther out and away from the
known lands of Earthsea ) -Are you sure?-Ó To this Ged answered only, ÒIs the
iron sure where the magnet lies?Ó Vetch nodded and they went on, no more being
said by either. But from time to time they talked of the crafts and devices that
mages of old days had used to find out the hidden name of baneful powers and
beings: how Nereger of Paln had learned the Black Mage's name from overhearing
the conversation of dragons, and how Morred had seen his enemy's name written by
falling raindrops in the dust of the battlefield of the Plains of Enlad. They
spoke of finding-spells, and invocations, and those Answerable Questions which
only the Master Patterner of Roke can ask. But often Ged would end by murmuring
words which Ogion had said to him on the shoulder of Gont Mountain in an autumn
long ago: ÒTo hear, one must be silent...Ó And he would fall silent, and ponder,
hour by hour, always watching the sea ahead of the boat's way. Sometimes it
seemed to Vetch that his friend saw, across the waves and miles and grey days
yet to, come, the thing they followed and the dark end of their voyage.
They passed between Komay and Gosk in foul weather, seeing neither
isle in the fog and rain, and knowing they had passed them only on the next day
when they saw ahead of them an isle of pinnacled cliffs above which sea-gulls
wheeled in huge flocks whose mewing clamor could be heard from far over the sea.
Vetch said, 'That will be Astowell, from the look of it. Lastland. East and
south of it the charts are empty.Ó
ÒYet they who live there may know of farther lands,Ó Ged answered.
ÒWhy do you say so?Ó Vetch asked, for Ged had spoken uneasily; and
his answer to this again was halting and strange. ÒNot there,Ó he said, gazing
at Astowell ahead, and past it, or through it ÒNot there. Not on the sea. Not on
the sea but on dry land: what land? Before the springs of the open sea, beyond
the sources, behind the gates of daylight-Ó
Then he fell silent, and when he spoke again it was in an ordinary
voice, as if he had been freed from a spell or a vision, and had no clear memory
of it.
The port of Astowell, a creek-mouth between rocky heights, was on the
northern shore of the isle, and all the huts of the town faced north and west;
it was as if the island turned its face, though from so far away, always towards
Earthsea, towards mankind.
Excitement and dismay attended the arrival of strangers, in a season
when no boat had ever braved the seas round Astowell. The women all stayed in
the wattle huts, peering out the door, hiding their children behind their
skirts, drawing back fearfully into the darkness of the huts as the strangers
came up from the beach. The men, lean fellows ill-clothed against the cold,
gathered in a solemn circle about Vetch and Ged, and each one held a stone
handaxe or a knife of shell. But once their fear was past they made the
strangers very welcome, and there was no end to their questions. Seldom did any
ship come to them even from Soders or Rolameny, they having nothing to trade for
bronze or fine wares; they had not even any wood. Their boats were coracles
woven of reed, and it was a brave sailor who would go as far as Gosk or Kornay
in such a craft. They dwelt all alone here at the edge of all the maps. They had
no witch or sorcerer, and seemed not to recognise the young wizards' staffs for
what they were, admiring them only for the precious stuff they were made of,
wood. Their chief or Isle-Man was very old, and he alone of his people had ever
before seen a man born in the Archipelago. Ged, therefore, was a marvel to them;
the men brought their little sons to look at the Archipelagan, so they might
remember him when they were old. They had never heard of Gont, only of Havnor
and Ea, and took him for a Lord of Havnor. He did his best to answer their
questions about the white city he had never seen. But he was restless as the
evening wore on, and at last he asked the men of the village, as they sat
crowded round the firepit in the lodgehouse in the reeking warmth of the
goatdung and broom-faggots that were all their fuel, ÒWhat lies eastward of your
land?Ó
They were silent, some grinning others grim.
The old Isle-Man answered, ÒThe sea.Ó
ÒThere is no land beyond?Ó
ÒThis is Lastland. There is no land beyond. There is nothing but
water till world's edge.Ó
ÒThese are wise men, father,Ó said a younger man, Òseafarers,
voyagers. Maybe they know of a land we do not know of.Ó
ÒThere is no land east of this land,Ó said the old man, and he looked
long at Ged, and spoke no more to him.
The companions slept that night in the smoky warmth of the lodge.
Before daylight Ged roused his friend, whispering, ÒEstarriol, wake. We cannot
stay, we must go.Ó
ÒWhy so soon?Ó Vetch asked, full of sleep.
ÒNot soon- late. I have followed too slow. It has found the way to
escape me, and so doom me. It must not escape me, for I must follow it however
far it goes. If I lose it I am lostÓ
ÒWhere do we follow it?Ó
ÒEastward. Come. I filled the waterskins.Ó
So they left the lodge before any in the village was awake, except a
baby that cried a little in the darkness of some but, and fell still again. By
the vague starlight they found the way down to the creekmouth, and untied
Lookfar from the rock cairn where she had been made fast, and pushed her out
into the black water. So they set out eastward from Astowell into the Open Sea,
on the first day of the Fallows, before sunrise.
That day they had clear skies. The world's wind was cold and gusty
from the northeast, but Ged had raised the magewind: the first act of magery he
had done since he left the Isle of the Hands. They sailed very fast due
eastward. The boat shuddered with the great, smoking, sunlit waves that hit her
as she ran, but she went gallantly as her builder had promised, answering the
magewind as true as any spellenwoven ship of Roke.
Ged spoke not at all that morning, except to renew the power of the
wind-spell or to keep a charmed strength in the sail, and Vetch finished his
sleep, though uneasily, in the stern of the boat. At noon they ate. Ged doled
their food out sparingly, and the portent of this was plain, but both of them
chewed their bit of salt fish and wheaten cake, and neither said anything.
All afternoon they cleaved eastward never turning nor slackening
pace. Once Ged broke his silence, saying, ÒDo you hold with those who think the
world is all landless sea beyond the Outer Reaches, or with those who imagine
other Archipelagoes or vast undiscovered lands on the other face of the world?Ó
ÒAt this time,Ó said Vetch, ÒI hold with those who think the world
has but one face, and he who sails too far will fall off the edge of itÓ
Ged did not smile; there was no mirth left in him. ÒWho knows what a
man might meet, out there? Not we, who keep always to our coasts and shores.Ó
ÒSome have sought to know, and have not returned. And no ship has
ever come to us from lands we do not know.Ó
Ged made no reply.
All that day, all that night they went driven by the powerful wind of
magery over the great swells of ocean, eastward. Ged kept watch from dusk till
dawn, for in darkness the force that drew or drove him grew stronger yet. Always
he watched ahead, though his eyes in the moonless night could see no more than
the painted eyes aside the boat's blind prow. By daybreak his dark face was grey
with weariness, and he was so cramped with cold that he could hardly stretch out
to rest. He said whispering, ÒHold the magewind from the west, Estarriol,Ó and
then he slept.
There was no sunrise, and presently rain came beating across the bow
from the northeast. It was no storm, only the long, cold winds and rains of
winter. Soon all things in the open boat were wet through, despite the sailcloth
cover they had bought; and Vetch felt as if he too were soaked clear to the
bone; and Ged shivered in his sleep. In pity for his friend, and perhaps for
himself, Vetch tried to turn aside for a little that rude ceaseless wind that
bore the rain. But though, following Ged's will, he could keep the magewind
strong and steady, his weatherworking had small power here so far from land, and
the wind of the Open Sea did not listen to his voice.
And at this a certain fear came into Vetch, as he began to wonder how
much wizardly power would be left to him and Ged, if they went on and on away
from the lands where men were meant to live.
Ged watched again that night, and all night held the boat eastward.
When day came the world's wind slackened somewhat, and the sun shone fitfully;
but the great swells ran so high that Lookfar must tilt and climb up them as if
they were hills, and hang at the hillcrest and plunge suddenly, and climb up the
next again, and the next, and the next, unending.
In the evening of that day Vetch spoke out of long silence. ÒMy
friend,Ó he said, Òyou spoke once as if sure we would come to land at last. I
would not question your vision but for this, that it might be a trick, a
deception made by that which you follow, to lure you on farther than a man can
go over ocean. For our power may change and weaken on strange seas. And a shadow
does not tire, or starve, or drown.Ó
They sat side by side on the thwart, yet Ged looked at him now as if
from a distance, across a wide abyss. His eyes were troubled, and he was slow to
answer.
At last he said, ÒEstarriol, we are coming near.Ó
Hearing his words, his friend knew them to be true. He was afraid,
then. But he put his hand on Ged's shoulder and said only, ÒWell, then, good;
that is good.Ó
Again that night Ged watched, for he could not sleep in the dark. Nor
would he sleep when the third day came. Still they ran with that ceaseless,
light, terrible swiftness over the sea, and Vetch wondered at Ged's power that
could hold so strong a magewind hour after hour, here on the Open Sea where
Vetch felt his own power all weakened and astray. And they went on, until it
seemed to Vetch that what Ged had spoken would come true, and they were going
beyond the sources of the sea and eastward behind the gates of daylight. Ged
stayed forward in the boat, looking ahead as always. But he was not watching the
ocean now, or not the ocean that Vetch saw, a waste of heaving water to the rim
of the sky. In Ged's eyes there was a dark vision that overlapped and veiled the
grey sea and the grey sky, and the darkness grew, and the veil thickened. None
of this was visible to Vetch, except when he looked at his friend's face; then
he too saw the darkness for a moment. They went on, and on. And it was as if,
though one wind drove them in one boat, Vetch went east over the world's sea,
while Ged went alone into a realm where there was no east or west, no rising or
setting of the sun, or of the stars.
Ged stood up suddenly in the prow, and spoke aloud. The magewind
dropped. Lookfar lost headway, and rose and fell on the vast surges like a chip
of wood. Though the world's wind blew strong as ever straight from the north
now, the brown sail hung slack, unstirred. And so the boat hung on the waves,
swung by their great slow swinging, but going no direction.
Ged said, ÒTake down the sail,Ó and Vetch did so quickly, while Ged
unlashed the oars and set them in the locks and bent his back to rowing.
Vetch, seeing only the waves heaving up and down clear to the end of
sight could not understand why they went now by oars; but he waited, and
presently he was aware that the world's wind was growing faint and the swells
diminishing. The climb and plunge of the boat grew less and less, till at last
she seemed to go forward under Ged's strong oarstrokes over water that lay
almost still, as in a land-locked bay. And though Vetch could not see what Ged
saw, when between his strokes he looked ever and again over his shoulder at what
lay before the boat's way - though Vetch could not see the dark slopes beneath
unmoving stars, yet he began to see with his wizard's eye a darkness that welled
up in the hollows of the waves all around the boat, and he saw the billows grow
low and sluggish as they were choked with sand.
If this were an enchantment of illusion, it was powerful beyond
belief; to make the Open Sea seem land. Trying to collect his wits and courage,
Vetch spoke the Revelation-spell, watching between each slow-syllabled word for
change or tremor of illusion in this strange drying and shallowing of the abyss
of ocean. But there was none. Perhaps the spell, though it should affect only
his own vision and not the magic at work about them, had no power here. Or
perhaps there was no illusion, and they had come to world's end.
Unheeding, Ged rowed always slower, looking over his shoulder,
choosing a way among channels or shoals and shallows that he alone could see.
The boat shuddered as her keel dragged. Under that keel lay the vast deeps of
the sea, yet they were aground. Ged drew the oars up rattling in their locks,
and that noise was terrible, for there was no other sound. All sounds of water,
wind, wood, sail, were gone, lost in a huge profound silence that might have
been unbroken forever. The boat lay motionless. No breath of wind moved. The sea
had turned to sand, shadowy, unstirred. Nothing moved in the dark sky or on that
dry unreal ground that went on and on into gathering darkness all around the
boat as far as eye could see.
Ged stood up, and took his staff, and lightly stepped over the side
of the boat. Vetch thought to see him fall and sink down in the sea, the sea
that surely was there behind this dry, dim veil that hid away water, sky, and
light. But there was no sea any more. Ged walked away from the boat. The dark
sand showed his footprints where he went, and whispered a little under his step.
His staff began to shine, not with the werelight but with a clear
white glow, that soon grew so bright that it reddened his fingers where they
held the radiant wood.
He strode forward, away from the boat, but in no direction. There
were no directions here, no north or south or east or west, only towards and
away.
To Vetch, watching, the light he bore seemed like a great slow star
that moved through the darkness. And the darkness about it thickened, blackened,
drew together. This also Ged saw, watching always ahead through the light. And
after a while he saw at the faint outermost edge of the light a shadow that came
towards him over the sand.
At first it was shapeless, but as it drew nearer it took on the look
of a man. An old man it seemed, grey and grim, coming towards Ged; but even as
Ged saw his father the smith in that figure, he saw that it was not an old man
but a young one. It was Jasper: Jasper's insolent handsome young face, and
silver-clasped grey cloak, and stiff stride. Hateful was the look he fixed on
Ged across the dark intervening air. Ged did not stop, but slowed his pace, and
as he went forward he raised his staff up a little higher. It brightened, and in
its light the look of Jasper fell from the figure that approached, and it became
Pechvarry. But Pechvarry's face was all bloated and pallid like the face of a
drowned man, and he reached out his hand strangely as if beckoning. Still Ged
did not stop, but went forward, though there were only a few yards left between
them now. Then the thing that faced him changed utterly, spreading out to either
side as if it opened enormous thin wings, and it writhed, and swelled, and
shrank again. Ged saw in it for an instant Skiorh's white face, and then a pair
of clouded, staring eyes, and then suddenly a fearful face he did not know, man
or monster, with writhing lips and eyes that were like pits going back into
black emptiness.
At that Ged lifted up the staff high, and the radiance of it
brightened intolerably, burning with so white and great a light that it
compelled and harrowed even that ancient darkness. In that light all form of man
sloughed off the thing that came towards Ged. It drew together and shrank and
blackened, crawling on four short taloned legs upon the sand. But still it came
forward, lifting up to him a blind unformed snout without lips or ears or eyes.
As they came right together it became utterly black in the white mage-radiance
that burned about it, and it heaved itself upright. In silence, man and shadow
met face to face, and stopped.
Aloud and clearly, breaking that old silence, Ged spoke the shadow's
name and in the same moment the shadow spoke without lips or tongue, saying the
same word: ÒGed.Ó And the two voices were one voice.
Ged reached out his hands, dropping his staff, and took hold of his
shadow, of the black self that reached out to him. Light and darkness met, and
joined, and were one.
But to Vetch, watching in terror through the dark twilight from far
off over the sand, it seemed that Ged was overcome, for he saw the clear
radiance fail and grow dim. Rage and despair filled him, and he sprang out on
the sand to help his friend or die with him, and ran towards that small fading
glimmer of light in the empty dusk of the dry land. But as he ran the sand sank
under his feet, and he struggled in it as in quicksand, as through a heavy flow
of water: until with a roar of noise and a glory of daylight, and the bitter
cold of winter, and the bitter taste of salt, the world was restored to him and
he floundered in the sudden, true, and living sea.
Nearby the boat rocked on the grey waves, empty. Vetch could see
nothing else on the water; the battering wavetops filled his eyes and blinded
him. No strong swimmer, he struggled as best he could to the boat, and pulled
himself up into her. Coughing and trying to wipe away the water that streamed
from his hair, he looked about desperately, not knowing now which way to look.
And at last he made out something dark among the waves, a long way off across
what had been sand and now was wild water. Then he leapt to the oars and rowed
mightily to his friend, and catching Ged's arms helped and hauled him up over
the side.
Ged was dazed and his eyes stared as if they saw nothing, but there
was no hurt to be seen on him. His staff, black yew wood, all radiance quenched,
was grasped in his right hand, and he would not let go of it. He said no word.
Spent and soaked and shaking he lay huddled up against the mast, never looking
at Vetch who raised the sail and turned the boat to catch the north-east wind.
He saw nothing of the world until, straight ahead of their course, in the sky
that darkened where the sun had set, between long clouds in a bay of clear blue
light, the new moon shone: a ring of ivory, a rim of horn, reflected sunlight
shining across the ocean of the dark.
Ged lifted his face and gazed at that remote bright crescent in the
west.
He gazed for a long time, and then he stood up erect, holding his
staff in his two hands as a warrior holds his long sword. He looked about at the
sky, the sea, the brown swelling sail above him, his friend's face.
ÒEstarriol,Ó he said, Òlook, it is done. It is over.Ó He laughed.
ÒThe wound is healed,Ó he said, ÒI am whole, I am free.Ó Then he bent over and
hid his face in his arms, weeping like a boy.
Until that moment Vetch had watched him with an anxious dread, for he
was not sure what had happened there in the dark land. He did not know if this
was Ged in the boat with him, and his hand had been for hours ready to the
anchor, to stave in the boat's planking and sink her there in midsea, rather
than carry back to the harbors of Earthsea the evil thing that he feared might
have taken Ged's look and form. Now when he saw his friend and heard him speak,
his doubt vanished. And he began to see the truth, that Ged had neither lost nor
won but, naming the shadow of his death with his own name, had made himself
whole: a man: who, knowing his whole true self, cannot be used or possessed by
any power other than himself, and whose life therefore is lived for life's sake
and never in the service of ruin, or pain, or hatred, or the dark. In the
Creation of Ea, which is the oldest song, it is said, ÒOnly in silence the word,
only in dark the light, only in dying life: bright the hawk's flight on the
empty sky.Ó That song Vetch sang aloud now as he held the boat westward, going
before the cold wind of the winter night that blew at their backs from the
vastness of the Open Sea.
Eight days they sailed and eight again, before they came in sight of
land. Many times they had to refill their waterskin with spell-sweetened water
of the sea; and they fished, but even when they called out fisherman's charms
they caught very little, for the fish of the Open Sea do not know their own
names and pay no heed to magic. When they had nothing left to eat but a few
scraps of smoked meat Ged remembered what Yarrow had said when he stole the cake
from the hearth, that he would regret his theft when he came to hunger on the
sea; but hungry as he was the remembrance pleased him. For she had also said
that he, with her brother, would come home again.
The magewind had borne them for only three days eastward, yet sixteen
days they sailed westward to return. No men have ever returned from so far out
on the Open Sea as did the young wizards Estarriol and Ged in the Fallows of
winter in their open fishingboat. They met no great Storms, and steered steadily
enough by the compass and by the star Tolbegren, taking a course somewhat
northward of their outbound way. Thus they did not come back to Astowell, but
passing by Far Toly and Sneg without sighting them, first raised land off the
southernmost cape of Koppish. Over the waves they saw cliffs of stone rise like
a great fortress. Seabirds cried wheeling over the breakers, and smoke of the
hearthfires of small villages drifted blue on the wind.
From there the voyage to Iffish was not long. They came in to Ismay
harbor on a still, dark evening before snow. They tied up the boat Lookfar that
had borne them to the coasts of death's kingdom and back, and went up through
the narrow streets to the wizard's house. Their hearts were very light as they
entered into the firelight and warmth under that roof; and Yarrow ran to meet
them, crying with joy.
---
No comments:
Post a Comment